PRINCE  1ZON 


ty  of  California 
ern  Regional 
ary  Facility 


-   '£* 


**  > 

^4' 

If 


JAME5  PAUL  KELLY 


Route  of  (he  Aztecs 


PRINCE  IZON 


OF  CALIF.  LIBRARY,  LOS  ANGELES 


PRINCE  IZON 


A   ROMANCE   OF    THE    GRAND    CANYON 


BY 

JAMES  PAUL  KELLY 


Five  Illustrations  in  Color  by 
HAROLD  H.  AND  EDWIN  BETTS 


CHICAGO 

A.  C.  McCLURG  &  CO. 
1910 


COPYRIGHT 

A.  C.  MCCLURG  &  Co. 
1910 

Published  March  26,  igio 
Entered  at  Stationers'  Hall,  London,  England 


R.  R.  DONNELLEY  *  SONS  COMPANY 
CHICAGO 


HINT 

O  those  who  read  as  they  run,  this  work 
may  lack  the  conventional  moral  of  the  wicked 
being  punished  in  all  cases  and  of  the  just  being 
rewarded  in  proportion. 

The  Esoteric,  those  who  read  between  the  lines, 
may  perhaps  -find  a  hidden  meaning  that  reveals  a 
significance  of  profound  interest  to  themselves. 

—'THE  AUTHOR 


2130604 


PROLOGUE 

/N  the  heart  of  the  continent  of  North  America,  there 
lies  a  region  of  mystery,  a  strange  and  wonderful 
locality,  utterly  unlike  any  other  part  of  the  globe,  and  so 
little  explored  that  it  is  almost  unknown  to  our  ninety 
millions  of  people,  except  the  few  courageous  ones  who 
have  attempted  to  penetrate  its  forbidding  and  hidden 
ways. 

For  it  is  a  region  of  terrific  dangers,  yet  of  majestic 
grandeurs.  To  stand  on  its  brink  is  to  behold  a  scene 
vouchsafed  nowhere  else  on  this  earth  —  a  panorama  so 
stupendous  in  its  extent  and  bewildering  in  its  depth, 
that,  at  the  first  view,  the  breath  is  bound  and  the  brain 
reels;  a  vision  perhaps  more  vast  and  alluring  than  the 
one  spread  before  the  Son  of  Man,  when  tempted  by 
Lucifer  on  the  heights. 

To  descend  to  its  abysmal  depths  and  attempt  to 
navigate  the  torrent  that  fights  its  way  through  its 
Plutonian  channels,  is  to  encounter  a  real  inferno  more 
awesome  than  the  one  imagined  by  Dante  and  pictured 
by  Dore. 

From  these  depths,  to  gaze  to  the  empyrean,  is  to 


PROLOGUE 

behold  a  blend  of  vividly  stratified  colors,  gorgeously 
illumined  clouds,  and  delicately  tinted  skies;  a  blend  of 
such  unearthly  and  ineffable  radiance  that  the  beholder 
is  enchanted  with  a  hint  of  what  might  be  the  portals 
of  paradise.  It  is  a  chaos  of  abysses  profound  and 
heights  tremendous,  of  titanic  labyrinths  and  untrodden 
and  forbidding  fastnesses. 

Such  is  the  Grand  Canyon  of  dnzona. 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

I  THE  MIRAGE   .                  .         .         .13 

II  THE  GRAND  CANYON        ...       22 

III  THE  MYSTERY  OF  THE  AZTECS          .       30 

IV  A  STRANGE  INVITATION     ...       39 
V  PASSING  THE  BARRIER       ...       45 

VI  IN  THE  DRAG  NET  ....       52 

VII  PRINCE  IZON  THE  MIGHTY        .         .       63 

VIII  PLEASANT  DAYS        ....       74 

IX  TOPELTZIN  OUTLINES  His  PLOT         .       82 

X  THE  VOICE  FROM  THE  PLATEAU        .       92 

XI  LUXTOL,  THE  PEARL  CITY         .         .     101 

XII  LOVE'S  TELEGRAPH           .         .         .112 

XIII  ON  THE  PARAPET    .         .         .         .121 

XIV  IN  THE  LABYRINTH  .         .         .         .134 
XV  THE  HAIL  DANCE     ....      142 

XVI  BY  MOONLIGHT        .         .         .         .164 

XVII  ZENO'S  LITTLE  GAME        .         .              173 

XVIII  DELIVERANCE  AT  HAND    .         .         .183 

XIX  THE  FIGHT  IN  THE  GROTTO     .              195 

XX  THE  REVOLT  OF  ZILPAN  .         .         .     202 

XXI  THE  NIGHT  BEFORE  THE  FESTIVAL          212 


CONTENTS  —  Continued 

CHAPTER 

XXII  THE  MASKED  FESTIVAL 

XXIII  FRIENDS  IN  THE  DARK 

XXIV  TLAX  AND  ZULM  .... 
XXV  TEZCATLIPOCA  LISTENS  . 

XXVI  PRINCE  IZON  —  TRAITOR 

XXVII  UNMASKED 

XXVIII  THE  BETRAYAL     . 

XXIX  TEMPTATION          .... 

XXX  THE  THIRD  CANDIDATE 

XXXI  THE  LAST  TEMPTATION 

XXXII  THE  RED  ROOM   . 

XXXIII  AT  SUNRISE 

XXXIV  THE  BLESSING  OF  THE  TROOPS 
XXXV  A  SOLEMN  REPROOF 

XXXVI  ON  THE  TEOCOLLI  —  PAGANISM 

XXXVII  ON  THE  TEOCOLLI  —  HEROISM 

XXXVIII  ON  THE  TEOCOLLI  —  DESPERATION 

XXXIX  THE  BATTLE  AT  THE  GATES 

XL  ON  THE  TEOCOLLI — OMNIPOTENCE 

XLI  THE  LAST  VICTIM 


PAGE 
219 
228 

240 
250 

257 

267 

277 
286 

298 

314 
326 

333 
338 
345 
35° 
357 


371 
385 
396 


ILLUSTRATIONS 


PAGE 


THE  BATTLE  AT  THE  GATE       .                   .  Frontispiece 

BLACK  EAGLE  ON  GUARD  •      5° 

ON  THE  PARAPET — TOPELTZIN'S  MAGIC  .  .     130 

MARIAM  BEFORE  IZON      .  • 

THE  FIGHT  ON  THE  TEOCOLLI          .         .  . 


PRINCE    IZON 

A    ROMANCE    OF    THE    GRAND    CANYON 


CHAPTER    I 
THE    MIRAGE 

MIRAGE!"  cried  Professor  Raymon. 

His  daughter  and  her  cousin,  who  were  un 
packing  a  hamper,  looked  up  at  the  exclamation  and 
stood  spellbound.  Mariam  gazed  with  parted  lips 
upon  this  marvellous  spectacle  of  the  skies.  Isabel 
clenched  her  hands  upon  her  bosom,  while  she  flushed, 
then  paled.  The  Indian  servants,  making  camp,  were 
awed,  too,  standing  like  bronze  images.  It  was  new 
even  to  them,  this  wonder  of  wonders,  though  they  had 
always  lived  in  this  wild  environment,  which  was  the 
Buckskin  Plateau,  within  a  mile  of  the  rim  of  the  Grand 
Canyon. 

It  was  not  surprising  that  the  members  of  the  party 
were  dumb  with  amazement.     It  was  no  mere  freak 

[13] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

of  fantastic  cloud  formation  that  confronted  them,  but 
the  reflection  of  an  actual  city,  built  apparently  against 
a  high  cliff,  its  buildings  rising  tier  upon  tier,  following 
in  picturesque  lines  the  windings  of  the  cliff. 

Every  detail  stood  out  with  the  clearness  of  an  im 
mense  stereoscopic  view.  A  strange  thing  about  it, 
however,  and  the  one  thing  which  held  the  professor's 
gaze  and  exalted  him  beyond  his  self-possession,  was 
the  fact  that  this  city  was  like  no  known  place  on  earth ; 
its  architecture  was  of  a  character  not  to  be  found  in 
any  spot  upon  the  globe,  unless  in  ruins.  Its  wide 
streets,  its  rows  of  edifices,  its  gardens,  shelved  back, 
terrace  upon  terrace,  and  its  bridges  all  were  portrayed 
with  vivid  fidelity.  Professor  Raymon,  to  whom  the 
architecture  was  as  familiar  as  his  own  birthplace,  could 
not  repress  his  emotion. 

As  the  vision  disappeared,  there  stood  against  the 
sky  a  cross  of  gigantic  size.  It  was  the  last  of  the  cloud 
city  to  show,  and  it  had  a  yellow  sheen  as  of  gold.  In 
a  moment  it  was  gone,  and  when  the  breathless  girls 
turned,  they  found  Professor  Raymon  with  bared  and 
bowed  head. 

"It  is  more  than  an  image,"  he  said  devoutly.    "It 


r      H      E  MIRAGE 

is  a  revelation,  a  blessing  upon  my  life's  work,  and  a 
promise  of  its  fulfilment." 

Mariam  looked  at  him  with  a  start. 

"Father!"  she  exclaimed,  "you  don't  mean — why, 
you  must  mean  that  this  is  a  mirage  of  the  Aztec  city 
that  for  years  it  has  been  your  ambition  to  find?" 

"I  do,"  he  replied.  "The  architecture  is  the  same 
that  I  noted  at  the  ruins  of  Mitla;  the  same  that  still 
crumbles  upon  the  plateaus  conquered  by  Cortez;  the 
same  that  once  stood  in  old  Mexico,  under  the  Monte- 
zumas.  In  a  word,  we  have  just  seen  the  reflection  of 
an  Aztec  city,  and  all  my  theories  are  proved!" 

Exclamations  among  the  carriers  caused  them  to 
turn,  and  sweeping  toward  them  they  saw  a  band  of 
mounted  men.  As  the  swift  cavalcade  approached,  the 
girls  were  terrified  to  see  a  company  of  Indians,  m 
native  costumes  of  barbaric  brightness.  They  were  rid 
ing  abreast  in  a  long  line  and  in  advance  was  a  tall  rider 
on  a  black  horse.  Seeing  the  girls  frightened,  Pro 
fessor  Raymon,  with  a  reassuring  smile,  laid  a  hand 
upon  the  shoulder  of  each. 

The  broad  line  swept  toward  them  until  it  seemed 
that  they  would  surely  be  run  down,  the  girls  with  great 

[is] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

difficulty  restraining  their  impulse  to  fly,  when,  at  a 
command  from  the  leader,  the  wild  band  came  to  a 
sudden  halt,  the  horses  drawn  back  on  their  haunches. 
The  leader  swung  gracefully  to  the  ground,  and  the 
girls  were  astonished  to  see  the  professor  dash  forward, 
meeting  this  tall,  finely  modelled  savage  half  way. 
There  was  an  exchange  of  guttural  words  between  the 
two  men.  They  shook  hands,  and  the  professor  bared 
his  left  forearm.  The  Indian  clasped  his  hand  upon 
the  scar  thus  shown,  and  at  the  same  time  the  professor 
clasped  a  similar  scar  upon  the  Indian's  forearm.  The 
simple  ceremony,  a  token  of  the  blood-brothership  that 
had  been  sealed  between  them  years  before  when  a  trace 
of  the  life  current  of  each  was  transferred  into  the  veins 
of  the  other,  was  a  profound  mystery  to  the  girls. 

"I  knew  when  I  wrote  you  that  you  would  come," 
said  the  professor,  speaking  in  English.  "I  want  you, 
if  you  can,  to  accompany  me  on  an  exploring  trip." 

"Now?"  asked  the  chief. 

"If  you  can;  I  have  brought  along  such  necessities 
as  we  shall  require." 

For  answer  the  Indian  turned  to  his  silent  and  mo- 
'tionless  braves.  He  gave  a  command  in  their  tongue. 

[16] 


r      H      E  MIRAGE 

A  stalwart  young  fellow  rode  forward.  An  explana 
tion,  another  command,  and  the  brightly  decked  war 
riors  wheeled,  the  entire  line  bounding  forward  and 
sweeping  away  as  rapidly  as  it  had  come.  It  was  a 
swift,  graceful  manoeuvre,  full  of  the  free,  savage  life 
of  the  plains. 

"And  now,  brother,"  said  the  Indian  in  English,  "I 
am  yours  to  do  as  you  see  fit." 

"Good!"  exclaimed  the  professor.  "First  I  wish 
to  introduce  you  to  my  daughter  and  my  niece.  This, 
girls,  is  my  blood-brother,  Black  Eagle,  who  saved  my 
life  many  years  ago." 

He  followed  this  with  a  formal  introduction  in 
Spanish,  and  the  girls  were  surprised  to  find  their  visi 
tor  responding  in  the  same  tongue,  with  a  speech  of 
pleasant  courtesy.  The  contrast  was  so  striking  that 
they  were  almost  embarrassed.  Black  Eagle  was  clad 
in  sandals,  breeching,  and  cloak  of  fine  material  and 
workmanship,  and  a  head-dress  of  handsome  plumes, 
significant  of  his  chieftainship.  He  was  tall,  erect,  built 
upon  lines  of  athletic  grace  and  strength.  His  face, 
cast  in  the  mould  of  his  race,  was  keenly  intelligent. 
He  had  received  exceptional  advantages  in  the  way  of 

[17] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

training  and  culture,  a  splendid  type  of  the  modern  edu 
cated  Indian.  Isabel,  in  whose  veins  there  flowed  the 
blood  of  an  Indian  princess  who  had  married  one  of 
the  Dons  under  Cortez,  was  the  first  to  recover  her  ease, 
quickly  forgetting  her  confusion  in  her  admiration, 
while  Mariam  was  aglow  with  appreciation  of  this  re 
markable  friend  of  her  father's. 

When  they  were  seated  at  luncheon,  the  professor 
explained  to  Black  Eagle  the  purpose  of  his  trip;  but 
Black  Eagle  shook  his  head. 

"I  don't  like  to  discourage  you,"  he  said,  "but  I 
fear  you  will  have  only  your  labor  for  your  pains.  The 
Havasupai  Indians  have  lived  in  these  parts  for  gen 
erations;  as  their  chief,  I  have  travelled  and  explored 
much,  and  I  may  say  that,  aside  from  the  apparently 
inaccessible  portions  of  the  great  chasm,  there  is  no 
place  which  could  contain  such  a  city  as  you  mention." 

Professor  Raymon  smiled  indulgently.  "I  hope,  by 
pitting  my  long  course  of  reasoning  against  your  ma 
terial  knowledge,  to  convince  you." 

"I  trust  you  will,"  replied  Black  Eagle  courteously. 
"A  mirage  is  more  than  curious.  There  is  a  tradition 
in  my  tribe  that  many  great  side  canyons  have  been  seen 

[18] 


r      H      E  MIRAGE 

in  mirages,  but  they  never  could  be  found.  Mirages 
have  reproduced  scenes  that  were  hidden  beyond  the 
curvature  of  the  earth,  consequently  this  cloud  city  may 
have  been  at  any  distance." 

Professor  Raymon  laid  his  hand  affectionately  upon 
Black  Eagle's  shoulder.  "I  invite  you  to  share  with 
me  the  pleasure  of  the  discovery  that  I  feel  I  am  about 
to  make.  That  is  why  I  sent  you  word  from  Flagstaff, 
and  by  this  you  see  what  I  think  of  my  blood-brother." 

Black  Eagle  flushed  with  pleasure,  and  the  girls 
looked  from  him  to  the  professor  with  undisguised 
interest. 

"The  blood-brother,  father?"  inquired  Mariam. 
"You  told  me  when  I  was  a  child  about  this  ceremony, 
but  I  never  expected  to  meet  the  young  man  who  had 
saved  your  life." 

"It  is  one  of  the  most  pleasurable  incidents  in  my 
memory,"  replied  the  professor,  "although  at  the  time 
it  was  a  serious  one.  I  had  come  from  Mexico  to  the 
United  States  to  take  the  chair  of  archaeology  in  a 
Western  college  and  met  Black  Eagle,  then  merely  a 
boy,  at  a  Pima  Indian  cattle  round-up.  I  was  riding 
in  front  of  a  herd  when  I  was  flung  from  my  horse 

[19] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

through  his  stumbling  into  a  gopher  hole.  Seeing  me 
afoot,  the  steers  charged  me.  At  the  risk  of  his  life, 
Black  Eagle  galloped  across  the  front  of  the  herd,  and 
reaching  down,  snatched  me  from  the  ground.  I  learned 
then  that  a  man  on  horseback  may  go  freely  among 
cattle  that  would  rend  him  to  pieces  if  he  were  on  foot; 
I  learned  too  of  the  bravery  of  which  a  man  of  un 
broken  ancestry  is  capable.  If  the  Havasupai  Indians 
are  descended  from  the  lost  tribes  of  Israel,  as  is  main 
tained  by  many  scientists,  then  Black  Eagle  is  a  descend 
ant  from  those  tribes." 

An  exclamation  from  Isabel  caused  them  to  turn 
again  to  that  quarter  of  the  sky  in  which  they  had 
beheld  the  mirage.  Now,  over  all  that  space,  from 
the  horizon  to  the  zenith,  there  glowed  and  wavered  a 
rose-like  radiance,  which  turned  to  orange,  to  green,  to 
red,  shifting  and  changing  its  pure  transparent  color 
ing,  as  if  by  some  vast,  supernal  magic! 

It  was  the  reflection  of  the  colored  strata  of  the 
canyon  upon  the  clouds  of  the  upper  air.  Instead  of 
the  ordinary  spectacle  of  fleecy  white  cumuli  drifting 
overhead  across  a  background  of  blue,  these  clouds  were 
transformed  into  billows  of  brilliant  coloring,  a  red 

[20] 


THE  MIRAGE 

cloud  mingling  with  one  of  green,  both  followed  by 
orange  or  copper,  all  of  them  slowly  varying  their 
tints  as  they  swept  over  the  reflected  colors  from  the 
canyon  strata.  This  spectacle  is  too  vast,  too  gorgeous, 
too  far  beyond  the  limits  of  human  vision  to  be  seen 
elsewhere  upon  this  earth. 


[21] 


CHAPTER    II 

THE    GRAND    CANYON 

following  morning,  the  party  approached  the 
canyon  with  keen  curiosity,  not  unmixed  with  dis 
appointment  on  the  part  of  the  girls,  for,  up  to  its 
very  brink,  there  was  nothing  to  indicate  its  existence, 
only  the  usual  features  of  every  forest  glade  being  en 
countered. 

The  Indian  servants  had  been  sent  away.  Not  car 
ing  to  have  witnesses  to  his  discoveries,  if  any  should 
be  made,  Professor  Raymon  had  taken  a  journey  south 
of  the  direction  usually  followed  by  tourists.  He  had 
then  cached  quantities  of  stores,  and  now  three  burros 
bore  all  of  the  supplies  deemed  needful. 

Mariam  and  her  father  were  in  advance  as  they 
approached  the  brink,  Isabel  walking  with  Black  Eagle 
and  admiring  more  his  deep  voice  than  the  weird 
legend  of  the  canyon  he  was  narrating.  It  was  a  grue 
some  tale,  well  fitted  to  prepare  her  for  what  she  was 
soon  to  see ;  how  in  past  days  a  fierce  tribe  had  inhabited 

[22] 


r  H  E      GRAND      CANTON 

this  plateau ;  how  they  executed  their  prisoners  by  lash 
ing  them  to  a  pole  and,  with  a  warrior  at  each  end, 
swinging  the  victim  back  and  forth  out  over  the  prec 
ipice  where  it  descended  a  sheer  half-mile;  how  stoic 
braves,  thus  tortured,  warriors  who  would  glory  in 
uttering  no  sound  at  the  fiery  stake,  would  melt  and 
become  as  whimpering  babes  before  the  final  swing. 

Black  Eagle's  narrative  was  interrupted  by  a  scream 
from  Mariam.  She  had  reached  the  brink,  had  in 
stantly  thrown  her  hands  up  to  cover  her  eyes,  and  had 
swayed  dizzily  against  her  father,  leaning  against  his 
encircling  arm. 

Startled  and  full  of  solicitude,  Isabel  ran  forward, 
and  it  was  thus  that  suddenly  and  without  warning  the 
unearthly  spectacle  burst  upon  her. 

She  was  overwhelmed  with  awe ;  she  stood  spellbound 
by  the  wonderful  sight.  The  earth  upon  which  they 
stood  abruptly  ended.  They  could  go  no  farther  with 
out  stepping  into  space.  Cleft  away  at  their  feet  was 
the  world  in  which  they  were  born,  and  with  which  they 
were  familiar,  and  extending  before  their  amazed  vi 
sion  was  a  new  world,  strangely  fearful  and  yet 
strangely  beautiful. 

[23] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

It  was  a  region  of  chaotic  and  bewildering  immens 
ity;  of  colossal  pyramids;  of  titanic  temples;  of  tre 
mendous  precipices;  of  mighty  Cyclopean  formations 
tinted  with  the  hues  of  the  rainbow,  swathed  in  billows 
of  rolling  clouds  and  reflecting  colors  more  gorgeous 
than  those  of  the  most  brilliant  aurora. 

None  but  those  who  have  viewed  this  stupendous 
scene  can  comprehend  the  awe  with  which  the  girls 
were  enthralled  by  the  panorama  spread  before  them. 
With  bated  breath  they  stood,  conscious  of  nothing  but 
the  wondrous  sight  and  absorbing  as  far  as  they  could 
this  marvellous  work  of  the  Creator,  the  most  wonder 
ful  scene  in  the  world. 

No  language  could  describe  the  immensity  and 
grandeur  of  this  area  of  primordial  chaos.  The  glories 
of  the  views  as  they  unfolded  were  so  beautiful  and 
withal  so  sublime,  that  Mariam  first  gave  voice  to  the 
hosannas  swelling  in  their  hearts,  murmuring, 

"Oh,  wondrous  Nature!    Scene  sublime! 
Glorious  work  of  the  Divine!" 

"See  yonder  golden  cloud  rolling  away  from  that 
temple-like  structure!"  cried  Isabel.  "Why,  it  is 
grander  than  Karnak  could  have  been." 

[24] 


THE      GRAND      CANTON 

"Karnak!"  repeated  the  professor.  "That  great 
Egyptian  structure  was  but  a  pigmy  to  this.  The  pyra 
mids  would  seem  puny  if  placed  within  it;  but  all  meas 
urements  here  are  titanic.  That  plateau  upon  the 
opposite  rim  of  the  canyon  is  over  twelve  miles 
away.  The  water  you  see  looking  like  a  rivulet,  is  a 
torrent  two  hundred  yards  wide.  Those  cliffs  yonder, 
forming  the  banks  of  the  inner  canyon,  are  two  thousand 
feet  high,  and  the  river  itself  is  more  than  a  mile  below 
the  level  where  we  are  standing.  When  you  look  up 
and  down  the  canyon  your  view  reaches  over  forty 
miles." 

"Look!"  exclaimed  Isabel  again.  "Have  you  no 
ticed  that  cloud  which  was  golden  when  it  rolled  away 
from  our  'temple'?  It  is  now  a  gorgeous  crimson!" 

"And  that  is  by  no  means  the  last  of  its  transfor 
mations,"  replied  the  professor.  "That  is  one  of  the 
greatest  fascinations  of  the  scene;  never  is  the  coloring 
the  same;  infinite  variety,  yet  always  infinite  beauty 
and  sublimity;  who  could  accomplish  this  wonder  but 
the  Omnipotent?" 

Silently  they  gazed  for  a  time,  absorbed  in  their 
emotions,  until  at  last  the  professor  aroused  them. 


PRINCE          I     Z      O      N 

"Come,"  he  said  simply,  and  led  the  way  down  the 
trail  that  Black  Eagle  had  found  for  him. 

Mariam  and  Isabel  lingered  only  long  enough  to 
take  one  last  look  at  the  magnificent  scene  they  were 
leaving,  and  as  their  eyes  absorbed  all  the  glorious  view 
they  little  realized  that  they  were  never  to  look  down 
upon  it  again. 

Professor  Raymon,  who  under  this  modest  name  in 
the  United  States  hid  his  Mexican  title  and  rank  of 
Don  Ramon  Navarez,  had  wisely  chosen  the  place 
which  was  to  prove  the  startling  theory  that,  after  all, 
seemed  so  logical  when  explained  to  Black  Eagle  later 
in  the  day.  As  for  the  girls,  he  had  so  imbued  them 
with  the  romantic  possibilities  that  they  had  eagerly 
demanded  the  privilege  of  accompanying  him. 

A  few  brave  men,  heroes  every  one,  have  succeeded 
in  traversing  the  Grand  Canyon  from  source  to  mouth. 
Many  more  have  perished.  Their  explorations  have 
been  of  necessity  only  superficial,  as  the  terrific  dangers 
attending  this  trip  are  such  that  merely  to  go  through 
the  main  canyon,  without  exploring  the  side  fissures, 
is  in  itself  a  remarkable  feat.  Many  portions,  accessi 
ble  from  the  upper  plateaus,  have  been  traversed. 

[26] 


THE      GRAND      CANTON 

Professor  Raymon,  having  brought  all  these  data  to 
gether,  and  casting  out  one  locality  after  another,  had 
at  last  settled  upon  this  chasm  as  the  only  logical  one 
fulfilling  all  the  conditions  of  his  problem.  It  was  an 
unexplored  side  canyon  of  an  immensity  only  to  be 
guessed  at,  which  branched  out  from  an  extremely  haz 
ardous  portion  of  the  river.  Nothing  was  known  of 
this  beyond  its  enormous  extent,  save  that  from  the 
sound  it  was  judged  that  a  waterfall,  probably  larger 
than  the  Bridal  Veil  Falls,  there  poured  down  its 
cataract.  So  far  as  anything  further  was  known  of  this 
branch  of  the  main  canyon,  it  might  have  been  upon 
another  planet. 

A  trail,  never  trodden  before  by  white  men  who  had 
returned  to  tell  of  it,  led  by  winding  ways  down  the 
precipices,  over  mesas  into  abysses;  led,  also,  right  into 
the  midst  of  those  signs  and  tokens  that  the  professor 
had  been  seeking;  and  as  the  party  progressed  proof 
piled  upon  proof.  The  extensive  ruins  of  a  city  spread 
over  a  mesa,  told  the  tale  of  an  experiment,  abandoned 
perhaps  because  its  location  was  too  accessible  to  the  pre 
datory  tribes  on  the  plains  above.  Picture  writings  upon 
high  cliffs  attested  a  skill  which  has  been  a  mystery  for 

[27] 


PRINCE          I     Z      O      N 

centuries,  for  these  symbols,  painted  upon  walls,  over 
hung  by  ledges,  are  inaccessible  by  ropes  from  above, 
and  by  reason  of  their  sheer,  smooth  drop  of  hundreds 
of  feet,  seem  equally  inaccessible  from  below  by  any 
wingless  creature;  and  the  Aztecs  only  have  left  these 
monuments  to  their  intelligence  and  enterprise. 

Throughout  the  day's  journey  there  were  new  won 
ders  and  new  revelations  until  at  last,  just  before  night 
fall,  the  little  party  reached  the  banks  of  the  river  that 
welcomed  them  with  its  ceaseless  rumble. 

The  men  were  expert  campers,  and  the  girls  were 
soon  comfortably  installed  in  their  tent.  They  quickly 
prepared  an  appetizing  supper,  which  was  enjoyed  in 
the  cheerful  glow  of  the  camp  fire.  All  were  in  the  most 
exuberant  spirits.  Professor  Raymon  and  Black  Eagle 
began  a  laughing  dispute,  in  which  the  girls  joined  with 
flippant  suggestions,  as  to  the  best  way  to  tether  the 
burros  and  the  most  scientific  method  of  pegging  and 
bracing  the  tents. 

But  the  light  chatter  came  to  seem  out  of  place  amid 
the  majesty  of  their  surroundings.  At  their  feet  rushed 
the  dark,  swiftly  moving  river.  On  either  side  towering 
cliffs  reached  apparently  to  the  dusking  skies.  Up  and 


r  H  E     GRAND     CANTON 

down  the  canyon  were  shadows  that  blended  and  deep 
ened  into  impenetrable  blackness,  where  misty  forms 
seemed  to  rise  and  hover,  gigantic  genii  of  this  Plu 
tonian  highway,  and  over  all,  save  for  that  insistent 
murmur  of  the  mighty  stream,  brooded  the  profound 
silence  of  the  underworld. 


[29] 


CHAPTER  III 
THE  MTSTERT  OP  THE  AZTECS 

'*TT  was  upon  such  a  beautiful  June  night  as  this  that 
•*•  you  and  I  first  met,  Black  Eagle,"  musingly  be 
gan  the  professor  after  a  long,  thoughtful  silence,  "and 
I  was  then,  as  now,  upon  the  track  of  this  Aztec  race. 
I  had  journeyed  this  way  for  the  purpose  of  seeing  the 
Pima  Indian  pottery,  finding  it  identical  with  the  Aztec. 
Inquiries  revealed  a  tradition  that,  generations  back,  a 
great  race  from  the  south  had  passed  through  their  land 
and  left  this  trace;  that  they  had  come  from  the  lower 
river  and  the  great  gulf;  that  they  bore  numerous  treas 
ures  with  them,  and  were  of  a  refined  character  far  dif 
ferent  from  and  superior  to  the  tribes  hereabout.  While 
I  was  with  the  Pimas  the  Havasupais  came  to  visit 
them ;  and  gave  me  a  life-long  friend  in  yourself." 

"I  cannot  yet  see,"  said  Black  Eagle,  "how  you 
deduced  your  theory.  It  seems  to  me  that  Prescott  very 
effectually  disposed  of  the  Aztecs." 

"But  how?"  retorted  the  professor.     "When  Pres- 

[30] 


MTSTERT     OF     THE     AZTECS 

cott  was  done  with  his  history  of  the  conquest  of  Mexico 
he  had  merely  evaded  the  great  mystery  of  the  age. 
The  Aztecs  have  the  most  romantic  history  of  any  na 
tion  in  the  world.  They  were  a  proud,  progressive, 
warlike  race,  well  versed  in  the  arts  and  sciences. 
Their  gold  work  has  never  been  surpassed,  nor  their 
feather  work  equalled.  They  had  a  government  well 
nigh  perfect  in  all  its  workings,  marriage  institutions 
of  flawless  purity,  a  home  life  of  gentle  happiness. 
They  had  unified  the  tribes  they  had  encountered  in 
their  upward  sweep  from  the  south,  and  when  Cortez 
with  his  powerful  army  of  allies  attacked  them,  he  de 
stroyed  a  civilization  that,  but  for  one  exception,  might 
have  leavened  this  whole  continent.  The  banner  that 
Cortez  carried,  however,  was  irresistible.  The  Cross 
had  come  to  conquer  and  the  sign  of  the  flaming  sun 
was  doomed  to  give  way  before  it.  Their  fight  with  the 
Spaniards  is  of  little  interest  now ;  the  fact  which  caught 
my  attention  was  this  extremely  significant  one.  Pres- 
cott  says,  seventy  thousand  of  them  in  a  body  evacuated 
the  city  of  Mexico  with  the  honors  of  war,  'going 
west.'  There  were  at  least  half  as  many  who  had  left 
during  the  siege,  carrying  their  treasures  with  them,  so 

[31] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

that  it  is  safe  to  assume  that  at  least  one  hundred  thou 
sand  of  them  were  banded  together.  There  lies  the 
mystery.  What  became  of  them  ?  Pestilence  could  not 
have  wiped  them  out  without  leaving  its  scar  upon  his 
tory;  they  were  not  exterminated,  or  legend  would  tell 
us  that;  they  did  not  intermarry;  they  built  no  cities. 
Mitla  was  their  former  capital.  Examine  a  map  of 
old  Mexico,  almost  the  whole  of  which  was  once  under 
the  dominion  of  the  Montezumas,  and  you  will  imme 
diately  pick  out,  as  the  only  possible  westward  course, 
the  lower  sweep  of  the  Gulf  of  California.  In  a  word, 
the  Aztecs  were  driven  to  the  sea.  Not  being  a  sea 
going  nation  it  would  never  occur  to  them  to  attempt 
the  building  of  large  ships  to  brave  the  terrors  of  the 
ocean.  They  were,  however,  expert  in  the  building  and 
use  of  small  caiques  or  canoes,  as  Cortez  found  out  to 
his  cost  on  the  high  lakes  surrounding  the  old  city  of 
Mexico.  Their  natural  course,  therefore,  would  be  to 
build  small  boats  with  which  to  cruise  along  the  coast 
until  they  should  find  an  inviting  landing. 

"By  this  time  they  were  doubtless  tired  of 
conflict.  They  had  already  fought  themselves  into 
preeminence,  as  the  dominating  nation,  before  Cortez 

[32] 


MTSrERT     OF     THE     AZTECS 

came  upon  them,  and  they  had  even  then  begun  to  lay 
war  aside,  for  the  quieter  conquests  of  science  and  art. 
Now,  all  they  desired  was  a  peaceful  country  where  they 
might  build  anew  the  glories  that  they  had  lost. 

"In  this  pilgrimage  I  have  little  doubt  that  they  car 
ried  the  son  of  Montezuma,  who  is  so  summarily  dis 
missed  and  left  in  mystery  by  a  single  sentence  in  Pres- 
cott's  history,  to  the  effect  that  at  the  beginning  of  the 
invasion,  Montezuma  placed  his  son  in  hiding  with  the 
chief  of  the  friendly  Michogehans  in  the  west.  We 
know  positively,  now,  that  the  fugitives  did  reach  the 
coast;  and  that  they  did  not  cross  the  ocean  is  borne 
out  by  the  fact  that  no  other  continent  or  group  of 
islands  in  the  world  bears  legends  of  this  strange  race 
landing  among  them.  The  possibility  that  they  were 
lost  at  sea,  if  they  attempted  to  cross  it,  is  the  only  ten 
able  one,  and  it  is  scarcely  likely,  even  then,  that  all 
would  be  lost ;  moreover,  to  clinch  the  whole  argument, 
there  have  been  found,  petrified  in  the  sands  of  the  upper 
reach  of  the  Gulf  of  California,  the  keels  and  prows  of 
several  small  boats,  portions  covered  with  hieroglyphs 
that  are  Aztec,  proving  that  at  least  some  members  of 
the  race  must  have  reached  that  point.  The  rest  is  a 

[33] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

simple  conclusion.  They  coasted  north  along  the  inner 
tine  of  the  gulf  until  they  came  to  the  mouth  of  'the 
Colorado  River.  They  ascended  the  canyon,  and  here 
have  recently  been  found  many  of  their  hieroglyphs. 
We  saw  some  to-day.  Now,  then,  all  these  things  being 
known,  why  not  go  a  step  further  to  the  inevitable  de 
duction?  Still  hunting  for  a  locality  inaccessible  to  the 
outside  world,  why  may  we  not  conclude  that  in  this 
vast  unknown  region  they  have  built  and  thriven?  I 
am  satisfied  that  we  are  near,  if  not  their  present  abiding 
place,  at  least  where  they  cast  their  last  anchor  to  die. 
If  they  have  perished,  we  shall  soon  learn  it;  but  if  they 
live,  let  us  discover  them.  Black  Eagle's  own  people, 
the  Havasupai,  have  inhabited  for  centuries  one  of 
these  canyons  without  assistance  from  the  outside  world ; 
then  why  not  these  vigorous  Aztecs?  There  are  por 
tions  of  this  vast  canyon  untrodden  by  man,  inaccessi 
ble,  impenetrable,  forbidden!  Who  shall  say  that  I, 
or  you,  my  children,  will  not  be  permitted  to  lift  this 
veil  between  the  ancient  and  the  modern  civilization?" 
"All  I  can  say,"  replied  Black  Eagle,  "is  that  if 
your  reasoning  proves  correct,  you  will  have  accom 
plished  a  feat  as  great  as  the  astronomer  who  in  his 

[34] 


MTSTERT     OF     THE     AZTECS 

study,  without  the  aid  of  telescope  or  other  instruments, 
proved  by  mathematics  the  existence  of  a  huge  planet 
unseen  by  man  and  predicted  the  day  and  hour  when 
it  could  be  observed,  through  telescopes  directed  to  a 
certain  point  in  the  sky.  At  the  time  named,  the  planet 
now  called  Neptune  was  viewed  for  the  first  time  by 
man,  and  the  astronomical  world  was  not  more  as 
tounded  than  the  outer  world  will  be  if  your  theories 
are  verified.  I  thank  you  in  the  name  of  my  people  for 
letting  one  of  their  race  share  in  such  an  honor." 

A  hearty  grasp  of  the  hand  by  the  professor  was 
his  only  answer  and  then  at  his  quiet  order,  "Now  to 
rest,"  the  party  disposed  themselves  for  the  night. 

Lulled  to  slumber  by  the  murmur  of  the  waters,  and 
in  the  radiance  of  the  moon  which  wrought  its  ever- 
changing,  fantastic  splendors  in  that  abyss  of  mystery, 
the  travellers  slept  soundly  until  the  dawn  of  the  day 
that  was  to  be  a  vital  one  in  their  lives. 

Once  more  their  eyes  awoke  upon  new  marvels  of 
light  and  shade  and  color,  as  the  rising  sun  spread  his 
flaming  glories  upon  the  sky  and  the  tinted  strata. 
Each  new  turn  of  the  trail  revealed  new  vistas,  while 
with  added  ruggedness  the  path  became  more  difficult. 

[35] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

At  last  they  were  compelled  to  pause,  blocked.  The 
trail  upon  the  other  side  of  the  river  stretched  up  the 
canyon,  however.  Professor  Raymon  took  a  package 
from  the  back  of  one  of  the  burros.  It  proved  to  be 
a  collapsible  boat.  In  this  they  crossed  the  stream,  the 
girls  nervously  apprehensive  of  the  cataract  that  roared 
below  them  and  of  the  shifting  eddies  on  every  hand, 
whirlpools  which,  formed  in  the  swift  constricted 
stream  by  sunken  boulders,  are  the  dangerous  obstacles 
that  have  drawn  down  nearly  all  the  craft  bold  enough 
to  brave  their  dangers,  and  to  make  the  navigation  of 
the  Colorado  almost  impossible. 

The  burros  were  tethered  and  left  upon  the  other 
side  for  the  time  being,  while  the  party  examined  new 
picture  writings  which  they  found  around  a  bend  of  the 
trail.  Suddenly  the  sky  became  overcast,  and  a  violent 
rain  storm  followed.  Some  jutting  cliffs  afforded  tem 
porary  shelter,  but,  owing  to  the  immense  shedding  of 
the  water  into  the  river,  the  stream  arose  many  feet  in 
as  many  minutes,  engulfing  the  burros.  Before  the  men 
could  reach  it,  the  boat  too  was  torn  away  by  a  drifting 
tree  and  carried  down  the  raging  stream. 

The  men,  realizing  that  all  was  lost  without  the 

[36] 


MTSrERT     OF     THE     AZTECS 

boat,  rushed  down  the  bank  hoping  to  recover  it.  In 
dismay  Mariam  and  Isabel  watched  them.  They  saw 
Professor  Raymon  plunge  into  the  torrent  and  finally 
reach  the  boat,  into  which  he  clambered;  but  the  oars 
had  been  swept  away  and  he  was  compelled  to  drift 
helplessly  down  that  fatal  stream  where  so  many  noble 
lives  had  already  been  lost.  To  their  horror  they  saw 
the  boat  drawn  towards  the  cataract.  Though  Profes 
sor  Raymon  appeared  to  be  earnestly  waving  Black 
Eagle  back,  the  chieftain  plunged  in  to  his  rescue  and 
both  were  swept  out  of  sight.  For  a  moment  the  girls 
stood  panic-stricken ;  then,  screaming,  they  ran  down  the 
trail  to  the  edge  of  the  cataract  itself.  There  was  no 
trace  of  men  or  boat,  the  latter  having  been  drawn 
down  by  one  of  the  maelstroms  of  the  river. 

The  only  answer  to  their  cries  of  dismay  was  the 
mocking  roar  of  the  ceaselessly  rushing  water. 

The  miseries  which  came  upon  Mariam  and  Isabel 
the  succeeding  hours,  are  indescribable.  Crouching 
under  the  precipice  which  was  their  only  refuge  from 
the  rain,  they  slept  little  during  the  night,  and  spent 
their  waking  hours  in  tearful  prayer.  Dawn  found 
them  utterly  desolate,  and  they  wandered  down  the 

[37] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

banks  of  the  river,  clinging  to  a  desperate  hope  that 
their  protectors  might  have  escaped  and  that  they  would 
find  them.  They  had  almost  abandoned  themselves 
to  despair,  when  the  sound  of  voices  down  the  stream 
caused  them  to  thrill  with  expectation. 


[38] 


A 


CHAPTER    IV 
A    STRANGE    INVITATION 

PARTY  of  men  came  into  view  around  the  bend 
of  the  trail.  They  were  about  thirty  in  num 
ber  and  attired  like  miners  or  prospectors ;  but  with  the 
first  view  of  them  the  grief-stricken  cousins  gave  up 
hope.  Neither  of  their  protectors  was  with  the  party. 
The  costumes  of  the  strangers,  while  made  for  rough 
service,  differed  in  many  respects  from  any  the  girls  had 
ever  seen.  Their  leader  stopped  as  he  reached  the  ledge, 
under  which  the  girls  had  crouched  in  order  to  observe 
without  being  observed.  Unaware  of  their  presence  he 
turned  to  his  companions  and  addressed  them  in  a  lan 
guage  unknown  to  Mariam  and  Isabel  and  with  ges 
tures  that  seemed  to  indicate  that  they  contemplated 
crossing  the  river.  A  boulder,  accidentally  loosened  by 
the  girls,  rolled  down  the  cliff ;  knowing  they  would  be 
discovered,  they  stepped  out  from  under  the  ledge. 
Mariam,  feeling  that  in  simple  courage  lay  their  best 
hope,  with  an  inward  prayer  that  he  might  understand 
the  language,  addressed  him  in  Spanish. 

[39] 


PRINCE          I     Z      O      N 

"Senor,"  she  said,  "my  father  and  his  companion 
were  lost  in  the  river  yesterday,  and  oh,  Sefior  —  "  sobs 
choked  her  utterance. 

The  man,  who  had  already  removed  his  hat,  now 
bowed  to  her  with  courtliness  and  deep  compassion. 

"And  you  wish  of  course  to  ask  us  if  we  have  seen 
or  heard  of  them,"  he  finished  for  her  in  excellent 
Spanish.  "I  deeply  regret  that  we  have  not,  but  if 
we  can  be  of  aid  to  you  in  any  way,  my  companions 
and  myself  are  at  your  service,  to  any  extent.  Where 
and  how  did  it  happen?" 

Isabel,  whom  he  now  addressed,  though  herself 
almost  beyond  control  with  grief,  gave  him  the  details 
of  their  misfortune,  and,  while  she  did  so,  would  have 
had  an  excellent  opportunity  to  form  an  opinion  of  their 
new  acquaintance  had  she  been  less  deeply  sorrowful. 
Although  roughly  attired,  his  superb  physique  could  not 
be  hidden,  and  as  he  stood  with  uncovered  head  he 
gave  a  curious  impression  that  this  garb  was  one  to 
which  he  was  unused.  Had  he  been  clad  in  the  con 
ventional  dress  of  civilization,  he  would  have  been  one 
of  the  most  strikingly  handsome  of  manly  men.  No 
bility  and  refinement  sat  upon  him  like  a  royal  vestment, 

[40] 


A       STRANGE       INVITATION 

and  the  gentleness  and  kindly  modulation  of  his  voice, 
as  he  made  interested  inquiries,  stamped  him  as  one  who 
had  not  only  birth  and  breeding  but  innate  qualities  of 
his  own  to  make  him  worth  the  faith  of  any  man  or  the 
trust  of  any  woman.  His  action  was  prompt  and  deci 
sive.  He  was  already  dividing  his  following  into  search 
parties,  when  their  attention  was  attracted  by  a  shout 
down  the  stream.  It  was  from  a  straggling  detachment 
of  the  same  band,  and  as  they  came  up  it  was  seen  that 
they  were  carrying  an  unconscious  form,  which  proved 
to  be  that  of  Black  Eagle.  They  had  found  him  on 
the  bank,  where  he  had  become  exhausted  after  escap 
ing  the  cataract;  hidden  beyond  a  small  ridge  of  boul 
ders,  he  had  escaped  the  eyes  of  those  in  advance. 

His  presence  revived  the  hopes  of  the  girls,  and, 
though  they  had  known  him  so  short  a  time,  he  was 
already  so  intimately  bound  up  with  their  present  in 
terests  that  they  found  their  hearts  going  out  to  him 
as  to  one  who  had  been  loved  and  lost.  Isabel,  who 
carried  at  her  belt  a  small  handbag,  knelt  by  him  and 
from  a  flask  moistened  his  lips  and  bathed  his  temples. 
Under  this  treatment  he  soon  revived,  and  an  eager 
light  flashed  into  his  eyes  as  they  opened  upon  Isabel 

[41] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

bending  over  him.  He  clasped  her  hand  and  endeav 
ored  to  rise.  When  he  had  been  helped  to  do  so  he 
turned  to  Mariam,  who  had  not  yet  spoken,  but  who 
stood,  pale  as  death,  her  hands  clenched  at  her  sides, 
with  parted  lips  awaiting  his  first  words.  As  he  saw 
her  attitude  his  throat  seemed  to  swell  with  pain,  and 
tears  moistened  his  lashes. 

"It  was  no  use,"  he  said  brokenly,  in  answer  to  her 
mute  appeal.  "I  bring  you  no  good  news.  I  could  not 
save  him." 

For  the  first  time  Mariam's  fortitude  deserted  her, 
and  uttering  a  despairing  cry,  she  fainted  in  the  arms  of 
Isabel.  The  one  with  whom  they  had  talked  sprang 
to  Isabel's  assistance,  and  tenderly  helped  to  lay  Mariam 
down  upon  the  bank,  on  which  cloaks  had  been  hastily 
spread.  Then,  while  Isabel  worked  over  her,  he  stood 
apart  with  a  companion. 

"What  beauty!"  he  exclaimed.  "Never  in  my 
dreams  have  I  beheld  the  like.  My  quest  is  ended." 

When  Mariam  had  revived  and  was  able  to  com 
pose  herself,  the  leader  approached. 

"You  will,  perhaps,  wish  to  return  by  the  route  you 
came,  but  I  know  that  you  will  not  care  to  leave  the 

[42] 


A       STRANGE       INVITATION 

locality  of  the  canyon  at  present.  I  shall  have  watchers 
posted  down  the  river  for  two  or  three  days,  and  in  the 
meantime  I  beg  you  to  accept  our  hospitality  in  a  city 
not  far  from  here." 

"Then  there  is  a  city!"  Black  Eagle  exclaimed. 
"Why,  it  seems  incredible,  although  our  lost  companion 
insisted  that  one  was  concealed  somewhere  in  this 
canyon." 

"Then  I  have  a  surprise  in  store  for  you,"  replied 
the  leader.  "There  is  not  only  one  city,  in  a  tributary 
canyon  less  than  ten  hours'  journey  from  here,  but  there 
are  two,  known  as  the  Pearl  City  and  the  Red  City, 
and  I  can  promise  you  a  most  hospitable  welcome  to 
the  one  in  which  I  live." 

Isabel  felt  doubtful  about  this  proposal,  and  a 
glance  from  Black  Eagle  told  her  that  he  too  had  mis 
givings;  but  Mariam  gave  the  matter  no  heed  what 
ever.  She  was  so  stunned  by  her  grief  that  she  could 
have  been  led  like  a  child  by  any  one  in  whom  she  saw 
trustworthiness,  and  she  had  not  even  noticed  the  ab 
sorbed  attention  the  strange  young  man  was  bestowing 
upon  her.  Had  she  done  so,  doubtless  his  dark  eyes, 
sparkling  with  vivacity,  would  have  seemed  to  conceal 

[43] 


PRINCE          I     Z      O      N 

no  duplicity  in  their  clear  depths,  and  his  manner,  earn 
estly  chivalrous,  would  have  impressed  her  with  pro 
found  trust.  As  Black  Eagle  and  Isabel  stood  pondering 
the  matter  there  came  from  the  upper  canyon  the  sound 
of  a  distant  swelling  chorus,  low  yet  distinct.  Beauti 
ful  and  wonderful  was  it  to  these  lost  and  sorrowful 
wanderers,  as  it  was  borne  softly  to  them  from  an  almost 
incredible  distance  through  this  vast,  natural  sound 
channel ! 

"Sanctus/    Sanctus!     Sanctus!    Dominus  Deus  Sabaoth! 
Pleani  sunt  coeli  et  terra! 
Gloria!     Gloria!    tua!    Hosanna  in  Excehis!" 


[44] 


CHAPTER  V 
PASSING  THE  BARRIER 

AS  the  grand  old  anthem,  so  familiar  to  them  and 
yet  so  strange  in  these  surroundings,  swelled  upon 
the  air,  distinct,  yet  faint  and  sweet  as  if  it  might  have 
been  wafted  from  some  distant,  angelic  chorus,  it  was 
like  a  new  invitation  that  seemed  to  banish  all  doubt 
and  uncertainty,  and  yet  to  reassure  the  bereft  ones  of 
the  integrity  of  this  pleasant  stranger.  Seeing  their 
wonder,  he  waited  listening  until  the  anthem  had  ceased, 
until  there  ensued  that  silence  which  music-lovers  know, 
the  tense  silence  that  vibrates  still  with  echoes  lower  and 
sweeter  than  the  mere  human  ear  can  grasp. 

"To-day  is  the  Lord's  day,"  he  explained,  "and 
the  song  you  hear  is  from  the  church  choir  in  our  beau 
tiful  Pearl  City." 

The  companion  at  his  side  now  raised  a  directing 
hand.  It  waved,  and  then  a  repetition  of  the  hymn,  low 
and  reverent,  arose  from  the  men.  They  stood  with 
heads  bared  and  eyes  turned  to  the  sky,  and  the  spirit 

[45] 


PRINCE          I     Z      O      N 

of  worship  enfolded  the  little  party  like  a  benison,  so 
that  presently  the  sorrowful  ones,  forgetting  that  they 
were  of  a  separate  race  and  in  a  world  entirely  strange, 
remembering  that  they  were  all  children  of  one  great 
family,  opened  their  souls  to  that  higher  comfort  which 
alone  can  soothe  the  anguish  of  aching  hearts.  Their 
heartfelt  praise  of  the  power  of  the  Creator,  "Holy 
Lord  God  of  Sabaoth!  Thou  filleth  the  heavens  and 
the  earth !  Glory  to  Thee !  Hosanna  in  the  Highest ! " 
was  borne  aloft  through  the  quivering  air  of  the  canyon, 
to  the  very  dome  of  heaven. 

Again  the  music-haunted  silence,  and  then  once  more 
the  far-off,  swelling  chant. 

There  was  need  of  no  further  argument  or  persua 
sion.  With  the  tears  trembling  upon  her  lashes,  Isabel 
turned  to  her  host.  He  extended  his  hand. 

"You  will  come,  I  know,"  he  gently  urged. 

"We  thank  you,"  she  answered  simply.  As  they 
took  up  their  march,  their  host  introduced  himself 
merely  as  one  called  Izon,  and,  though  further  intro 
ductions  were  necessarily  brief,  the  girls  were  struck 
by  the  fact  that  all  his  immediate  friends  had  a  courtly 
refinement  contrasting  strangely  with  their  rough  attire. 

[46] 


PASSING      THE      BARRIER 

The  trail  they  now  followed  was  a  difficult  one.  The 
vast  side  canyon  had  held  its  isolation  for  so  long  be 
cause  it  was  shut  off  from  the  main  chasm  by  a  natural 
barrier  almost  impenetrable,  and  even  the  plateaus  above 
it  were  protected  by  yawning  crevasses  and  ranges  of 
rugged  cliffs  which  were  of  no  value  to  the  roving  bands 
of  Indians  that  hunted  and  fought,  and  lived  and  died 
upon  the  surface.  They  crossed  this  barrier,  following 
the  secret  trail  which  Izon  knew.  At  nightfall,  foot 
sore  and  weary,  they  came  upon  a  hut  of  logs  and  stone 
in  which  Mariam  and  Isabel  were  made  as  comfortable 
as  possible,  while  the  men  pitched  tents  near  by. 

Travel  had  been  so  difficult  during  the  day  that 
there  was  little  opportunity  for  conversation,  but  even 
without  this  the  girls  had  noted  that  Izon  was  a  person 
of  much  more  importance  than  they  had  at  first  sus 
pected,  as  his  friends  gave  him  unusual  deference. 
About  half  the  party  were  servants  and  carriers,  and 
of  the  other  half  there  were  few  who  approached  Izon 
on  terms  of  anything  like  equality.  Notwithstanding 
this,  his  bearing  was  one  of  uniform  courtesy,  even  to 
the  servants;  and  that  he  was  a  leader  in  addition  to 
being  a  gentleman,  was  evinced  by  the  fact  that  no  de- 

[47] 


PRINCE          I     Z      O      N 

tail  of  their  march  escaped  him.  No  guide,  no  matter 
how  far  ahead,  and  no  carrier,  no  matter  how  far  be 
hind,  but  came  under  his  immediate  supervision,  from 
the  time  of  their  setting  out  until  the  servants  had  un 
packed  their  bundles  for  the  night  camp  and  had  pre 
pared  a  supper  that  quite  astonished  the  wanderers  by 
its  excellence.  Black  Eagle  could  not  refrain  from  re 
marking  upon  this. 

"Such  elaborate  preparations  may  seem  a  little  un 
usual,"  confessed  Izon,  "but  you  will  readily  understand 
when  I  explain  that  the  expedition  was  fitted  out  for 
quite  an  extensive  hunt." 

He  said  this  with  a  whimsical  earnestness  that 
caused  his  nearest  companion  to  smile,  and  though  he 
had  begun  by  addressing  Black  Eagle  he  quickly  turned 
to  Mariam.  Finding  her  still  absorbed  in  her  sorrow, 
so  that  she  neither  listened  nor  ate,  he  spoke  in  the  end 
directly  to  Isabel. 

"Really,"  said  she,  "  I  feel  badly  about  this.  We  are 
sorry  to  have  interfered  with  your  hunt." 

Izon's  friend  who  had  smiled,  now  laughed  outright, 
and  it  was  not  until  some  time  later  that  the  travellers 
learned  the  peculiar  nature  of  this  expedition,  which  had 

[48] 


PASSING      THE      BARRIER 

come  to  an  end  the  moment  Izon  realized  Mariam's 
beauty.  Izon  cast  a  reproving  glance  upon  his  friend. 

"Please  give  yourself  no  uneasiness  on  that  score," 
he  replied.  "The  river  was  too  swollen  to  cross,  and 
we  would  not  have  ventured  it,  after  it  had  gone  down, 
until  my  guides  had  studied  the  new  eddies  that  form 
after  every  freshet." 

Mariam  sat  just  across  the  cloth  from  him,  and  at 
tempting,  wearily  and  mechanically,  to  give  him  the  at 
tention  his  speech  demanded,  she  unconsciously  gazed 
into  his  eyes,  and  he  as  unconsciously  gazed  into  hers. 
Realization  came  to  him  suddenly,  thrilling  and  strange 
ly  exulting  him.  Hastily  shifting  his  glance,  he  caught 
that  of  his  friend,  upon  whose  countenance  sat  an  ex 
pression  so  bantering  and  of  such  mischievous  meaning 
that  Izon  found  himself,  without  apparent  cause,  fairly 
blushing.  His  discomfiture  was  not  abated  to  find  that 
Mariam,  without  a  trace  of  embarrassment,  had  calmly 
swept  her  gaze  past  him,  not  even  aware  that  she  had 
been  staring  at  him.  She  was  as  one  stricken  by  her 
bereavement,  and  if  her  eyes  had  noticed  that  this  young 
man  was  good  to  look  upon,  her  mind  had  taken  no 
note  of  it. 

[49] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

Izon,  recovering  himself,  proved  an  entertaining 
talker,  and  Black  Eagle  thrilled  with  pride  even  as  he 
sighed  with  sorrow  that  his  blood-brother  was  not  there 
to  share  this  proof  of  every  one  of  his  theories.  For 
Izon  was  a  veritable  Aztec,  and  he  told  them  the  legends 
and  traditions  of  his  people  beginning  far  back  beyond 
the  invasion  of  Cortez;  told  of  their  struggle  against 
savage  tribes  and  inhospitable  nature,  and  of  their  later 
triumphs.  After  supper  he  would  have  been  content 
to  talk  on  indefinitely  in  the  hope  that  he  might  quicken 
the  interest  of  one  special  listener,  to  the  lightening  of 
her  woe  if  to  no  other  end,  had  not  his  innate  courtesy 
divined  that  the  girls,  less  used  to  hardship  than  his 
followers,  were  well  nigh  exhausted.  He  therefore 
made  it  easy  for  them  to  escape  to  their  much  needed 
rest. 

The  closing  of  the  door  of  the  cabin  increased  their 
loneliness,  and  made  more  insistent  their  painful  knowl 
edge  of  the  startling  changes  that  had  taken  place  in 
their  lives.  That  they,  nurtured  as  they  had  always 
been,  used  to  luxury  and  shielded  from  every  adverse 
wind,  should  be  alone  in  the  depths  of  this  unknown 
world,  surrounded  by  men  of  an  alien  race,  seemed  too 

[50] 


Black  Eagle  on  Guard 


PASSING      THE      BARRIER 

great  a  calamity  to  be  within  the  bounds  of  belief.  It 
seemed  like  some  strange  dream  from  which  they  must 
soon  awaken,  to  find  themselves  within  the  sheltered 
precincts  of  their  own  home.  Alas,  it  was  only  too 
stern  a  reality !  Somewhere  on  the  surface  of  that  rush 
ing  torrent,  or  caught  beneath  its  waters,  was  the  father 
whose  great  love  and  tenderness  had  always  surrounded 
and  guarded  Mariam,  the  uncle  who  had  taken  Isabel  as 
another  daughter  into  the  same  protection,  and  it  was 
not  strange  that  this  one  great,  overwhelming  fact 
should  blot  out  every  thought,  leaving  the  cousins  in 
such  anguish  that  only  the  sleep  of  utter  exhaustion 
could  stop  the  flow  of  their  bitter  tears. 

It  was  Mariam  who  first  succumbed  to  kind  Nature, 
and  Isabel,  ever  unselfish,  found  her  one  comfort  in  the 
sight  of  this  slumber,  uneasy  though  it  was.  She  stole 
to  the  door  and  looked  once  more  upon  this  weird, 
moon-flooded  underworld.  What  she  saw,  however, 
reassured  her.  Not  more  than  a  dozen  paces  away 
was  Black  Eagle,  standing  like  a  statue,  on  guard.  Sud 
denly  that  wild  vista  had  no  dread  for  her.  Content, 
she  closed  the  door,  and  soon  she,  too,  was  in  the  depths 
of  slumber. 

[51] 


CHAPTER   VI 
IN    THE    DRAG   NET 

^  •  AHE  girls  were  aroused  at  midnight  by  loud  shouts 
•^  and  the  uproar  of  fierce  conflict.  The  sounds  of 
clashing  weapons,  the  shrieks  of  the  wounded,  and  the 
yells  of  the  combatants  made  a  rude  awakening  from 
the  feeling  of  security  with  which  they  had  at  last  fallen 
into  slumber.  Almost  paralyzed  with  terror,  Mariam 
and  Isabel  hurriedly  arose  and  peered  out,  to  see  their 
new  friends  surrounded  by  a  large  force  of  warriors; 
to  realize,  too,  that  although  fiercely  resisting,  Izon's 
party  was  being  rapidly  cut  down.  Merciless  hand-to- 
hand  fights  were  taking  place  all  about  them.  They 
could  see  the  tall  forms  of  Izon  and  Black  Eagle  strug 
gling  desperately,  side  by  side.  One  curious  thing  the 
onlookers  noticed,  even  in  all  the  excitement,  that,  while 
the  most  savage  blows  were  showered  on  Black  Eagle, 
none  were  directed  toward  Izon,  the  efforts  of  his  as 
sailants  seeming  to  be  to  close  in  on  him  and  capture 
him  unharmed.  Around  him  the  fight  was  thickest. 


IN        THE        DRAG        NET 

Izon  and  Black  Eagle  had  been  separated  from  their 
fellows  in  the  rush,  but  now  their  own  men  strove  madly 
to  break  through  this  cordon,  and  loud  cries  of  "Strike 
for  Izon!"  resounded  among  them. 

With  sinking  hearts  Mariam  and  Isabel  saw  that 
their  friends,  far  outnumbered,  were  being  slowly  but 
surely  cut  down.  One  of  them  who  had  been  left  to 
guard  their  hut,  with  the  same  cry  for  Izon  upon  his 
lips,  stepped  forward  to  meet  a  huge  warrior  who  came 
rushing  toward  him  and  fell  pierced  through  by  the 
spear  of  his  enemy.  The  slayer  uttered  a  savage  cry 
of  victory  in  an  unknown  tongue,  and  the  girls  recog 
nized  this  as  a  cry  that,  within  the  last  few  moments, 
had  been  growing,  general.  Fiercer  and  fiercer  grew  the 
struggle,  and  just  as  they  saw  their  defenders  over 
whelmed,  the  hut  was  burst  open  in  the  rear,  they  were 
seized,  scarfs  were  thrown  over  their  heads,  and  in  this 
state  they  were  carried  a  short  distance,  placed  ]n  some 
sort  of  conveyance,  and  borne  away. 

At  first  they  could  not  comprehend  what  nature  of 
vehicle  they  were  in,  but,  after  removing  the  scarfs, 
they  felt  about  them  in  the  darkness  and  decided  that 
they  were  in  a  sort  of  litter  or  sedan  chair  which  was 

[53] 


PRINCE  I     Z      O      N 

being  carried  at  a  rapid  pace.  Overwhelmed  by  this 
new  calamity  they  were  at  first  numb  with  despair. 
Isabel,  the  more  mercurial  of  the  two,  was  the  first  to 
arouse  to  action,  and  she  uttered  one  piercing  scream 
after  another,  in  the  forlorn  hope  that,  after  all,  their 
friends  might  rally  and  come  to  their  assistance. 
Mariam  thought  at  one  time  that  she  heard  Black 
Eagle's  distant  shout  in  answer,  but  if  there  was  such 
a  response,  it  came  only  once,  and  silence  answered  all 
her  other  calls.  Finding  such  efforts  useless  they  gradu 
ally  became  calmer,  encouraging  each  other  to  meet 
with  fortitude  whatever  fate  awaited  them.  Conversa 
tion  was  almost  impossible,  for  they  were  subjected  to 
the  utmost  discomfort,  the  roughness  of  the  path  caus 
ing  their  bearers  to  halt  frequently  and  get  assistance  in 
the  awkward  places;  but,  after  they  had  been  jolted 
until  they  were  almost  exhausted,  the  pathway  became 
smoother.  Soon  the  bearers  were  moving  more  rapidly, 
with  an  easy  jog  which  finally  became  so  monotonous 
that  it  made  the  girls  drowsy  notwithstanding  their 
anxiety.  With  this,  sheer  exhaustion  had  much  to  do, 
and  in  spite  of  all  their  efforts  they  slept.  When  they 
were  awakened  by  the  confusion  attendant  upon  the 

[54] 


IN        THE        DRAG        NET 

change  of  bearers,  they  could  tell  by  the  rays  of  light 
which  entered  the  crevices  of  the  curtains  around  them 
that  the  sun  had  risen. 

Suddenly  other  sounds  besides  the  tramp  of  the  bear 
ers  became  apparent.  The  rattling  of  arms  and  what 
were  evidently  the  challenges  of  sentinels  were  heard; 
they  felt  that  their  carriers  were  treading  on  paved 
streets,  and  the  hum  of  a  city  grew  unmistakable.  The 
sounds  became  more  pronounced  as  they  advanced,  until 
at  last  they  were  halted  and  the  curtains  drawn  back. 
The  brilliant  light  so  dazzled  their  eyes  that  they  could 
distinguish  nothing.  While  they  were  still  confused, 
a  soldier  addressed  them  in  Spanish,  requesting  them 
to  alight.  They  were  cramped  by  their  long  confine 
ment  and  could  scarcely  move,  but  when  they  did  fin 
ally  emerge  from  their  litter,  they  found  themselves 
surrounded  by  soldiers  in  the  midst  of  a  vast  throng  of 
strangely  attired  people  who  crowded  about,  gazing  at 
them  with  curiosity,  and  uttering  cries  in  an  unknown 
tongue.  The  crowd  filled  a  large  plaza  and  the  girls 
found  themselves  facing  a  huge  palace-like  structure 
built  up  against  the  cliff. 

There  was  a  roll  of  drums  and  fanfare  of  trumpets 

[55] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

from  a  balcony  above  the  entrance,  and  the  attention 
of  the  concourse,  except  that  of  the  guards,  was  mo 
mentarily  diverted  from  the  captives.  Near  them  stood 
the  officer  in  command  of  the  guards.  His  face  had  a 
kindly  expression  as  he  turned  to  them  with  a  reassur 
ing  smile.  Suddenly  he  caught  sight  of  the  small  cross 
which  Isabel  wore  about  her  neck  and  he  came  nearer. 

"I,  too,  am  of  the  Faith,"  he  said  in  a  low  tone  in 
Spanish,  pointing  to  the  pendant.  "Do  not  be  afraid. 
I  will  find  some  way  to  protect  you  if  possible." 

"Oh,  if  you  only  can!"  she  replied  earnestly. 
"Though  I  don't  see  why  we  should  need  protection. 
Where  are  we?  Why  were  we  brought  here?" 

"You  are  in  the  Red  City,  Ixtol,  the  people  of  which 
still  worship  Tezcatlipoca.  I  cannot  tell  you  more 
now." 

The  trumpets  and  drums  sounded,  and  captain  and 
guards  came  to  attention.  A  procession  of  brilliantly 
attired  men  and  women  issued  from  the  portals  of  the 
palace  and  grouped  themselves  upon  the  flight  of  steps 
within  the  guard  lines.  An  impressive  silence  fell  as 
there  appeared  at  the  top  of  the  stairway  a  remark 
able  looking  man,  with  beard  and  eyes  of  black,  who 

[56] 


IN        THE        DRAG        NET 

looked  haughtily  upon  the  assembled  throng.  His 
costume  was-superb.  He  was  crowned  with  a  head-dress 
composed  of  quetzal  plumes,  which,  in  the  sunlight, 
had  a  sheen  of  golden  green.  A  cloak  made  of  tur 
quoise  blue  feathers,  woven  upon  cloth,  reached  from 
his  shoulders  to  his  feet;  a  golden  belt  encrusted  with 
jewels  circled  his  waist.  His  wrists  and  ankles  were 
covered  with  golden  bands,  and  his  feet  shod  with 
golden  sandals  completed  a  costume  which,  for  regal 
splendor,  had  not  its  like  in  the  known  world.  His 
appearance,  greeted  by  a  final  blare  of  trumpets,  was 
the  signal  for  instant  prostration,  and  for  loud  cries  in 
a  language  unknown  to  the  girls,  but  which  the  captain 
interpreted  for  them  into  Spanish  as  "Hail,  Topel- 
tzin ! "  "Long  live  our  high  priest ! " 

He  stood  in  stern  dignity  until  silence  ensued  and 
then  in  a  sonorous  voice  began  a  speech,  which,  as  he 
spoke  slowly,  the  captain  was  able  to  interpret  phrase 
by  phrase  for  his  charges. 

"Nobles,  ladies,  and  people  of  great  Ixtol.  You 
know  full  well  how  many  years  your  faithful  priests 
have  kept  watch,  ready  at  all  times  to  serve  our  gods 
and  you. 

[57] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

"This  day,  as  many  of  you  know,  Tezcatlipoca 
comes  to  visit  his  realm  for  the  first  time  in  years. 

"So  greet  him  with  all  proper  pomp.  Let  joy  every 
where  reign  supreme,  and  while  he  deigns  to  be  our 
guest,  he  must  be  paid  all  honor !  I  have  spoken ! " 

The  silence  following  his  last  words  was  broken  by 
the  sound  of  trumpets  in  the  distance.  A  cry  afar  off 
and  gaining  volume  as  it  raced  toward  them,  at  first 
a  confused  murmur  and  then  a  loud  roar,  was  taken  up 
by  the  multitude  and  turned  into  one  savagely  joyful 
shout,  which  the  captain  said  was,  "Tezcatlipoca 
comes!  Hail  to  our  god!" 

The  high  priest  suddenly  caught  sight  of  the  little 
group  of  which  the  captives  were  the  centre  and 
beckoned  to  the  captain.  When  he  had  approached, 
saluted,  and  reported,  Topeltzin  ordered  him  to  bring 
them  nearer.  The  fear  that  they  evidently  had  of  him 
seemed  to  please  him,  and  at  first  they  thought  that  he 
was  going  to  address  them.  That,  however,  was  not 
his  way ;  turning  to  the  crowd  he  called  in  a  loud  voice, 
and  in  the  strange  tongue,  "Behold  two  strangers  within 
our  gates."  Then  to  the  girls  in  Spanish,  "How  came 


IN        THE        DRAG        NET 

you  here,  and  what  is  your  country  and  your  race,  and 
what  are  your  names?" 

Mariam,  though  confused,  preserved  a  calm  exte 
rior,  and  in  as  clear  a  voice  as  she  could  command  told 
him  that  she  and  her  friend  were  the  daughter  and 
niece  of  Don  Ramon  Navarez,  formerly  of  Mexico, 
but  of  late  years  professor  in  a  Western  university  in 
the  States,  that  they  were  exploring  the  Grand  Can 
yon  where  her  father  was  lost  in  the  river,  and  that  they 
had  come  upon  a  party  of  men  the  day  before  who  had 
promised  them  hospitality  in  a  canyon  city,  but  last 
night  their  party  had  been  attacked  and  they  had  been 
carried  away  to  this  place.  While  she  was  speaking, 
Isabel  noticed  in  the  group  surrounding  Topeltzin,  a 
beautiful  young  woman  who  had  been  observing  them 
with  evident  vindictiveness.  When  Mariam  ceased,  this 
young  woman  spoke  to  Topeltzin, 

"My  lord,  you  know  that  our  ancient  laws  decree 
swift  death  to  strangers  who  witness  the  advent  of  our 
god,  and  the  people  are  already  clamoring  that  these 
laws  be  fulfilled." 

In  fact,  the  ominous  murmurs  were  already  increas- 

[59] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

ing  in  the  assemblage.  Although  the  girls  could  not 
undertsand  the  language,  the  hostile  meaning  was  only 
too  plain,  and  they  looked  at  each  other  in  consternation. 
Turning  instinctively  for  help  from  any  quarter, 
Mariam  saw  the  captain  of  the  guards  striding  toward 
them  with  a  look  of  pity.  As  he  swiftly  approached, 
thrusting  back  the  crowd  with  his  powerful  arms,  he 
made  an  almost  imperceptible  sign  of  the  cross  and  as 
he  drew  near  he  reassured  them  in  a  low  tone. 

"Be  brave!     I  will  try  to  protect  you." 

Speechless  with  apprehension,  they  watched  him  as 
he  commanded  his  men,  who  at  once  formed  a  circle 
of  crossed  spears  between  them  and  the  crowd.  The 
murmurs  had  now  risen  to  an  angry  shout. 

"What  are  they  saying?"  asked  Mariam  fearfully. 

"Saying?"  he  grimly  repeated.  "They  are  yelling 
that  their  new  god  is  coming  and  that  you  must  die 
rather  than  see  him.  But  some  of  them  will  never  see 
him  either  if  they  try  to  harm  you  —  stand  back,  you 
beast!"  and  with  the  butt  of  his  spear  the  captain  sud 
denly  prodded  in  the  breast  a  ferocious  looking  fellow 
who  had  been  crouched  as  if  for  a  spring  through  the 
cordon  of  guards.  The  man  reeled  back  into  the 

[60] 


IN        r  H  E        DRAG        NET 

crowd  deathly  white,  clutching  at  his  crushed  breast, 
and  a  laugh  arose.  It  was  an  evidence  of  their  blood- 
lust  that  they  were  able  to  make  a  jest  of  what  proved 
to  be  a  death  blow.  Horrified,  the  girls  could  only 
draw  together  and  await  the  outcome.  In  the  meantime 
the  high  priest  and  some  of  the  nobles  had  gathered, 
and  were  apparently  discussing  the  fate  of  the  strang 
ers,  for  frequent  glances  were  cast  in  their  direction. 

"What  a  wicked  expression  that  man  has,  Isabel!" 
whispered  Mariam,  catching  the  flashing  eyes  of  Top- 
eltzin  fixed  upon  her. 

"Wicked!  He  looks  like  wickedness  itself!"  re 
plied  Isabel.  "What  have  we  ever  done  to  be  led  to 
this  dreadful  place?  And  there  is  no  escape!" 

"None,  I  am  afraid,"  rejoined  Mariam.  "Our 
forefathers  were  warriors,  let  us  remember,  Isabel. 
We  are  only  women,  but  we  can  die  bravely." 

A  half-hysterical  clutch  upon  Mariam's  arm  was 
Isabel's  only  answer.  The  shouting,  fanatical  crowd 
was  now  pressing  closely  around,  and  Topeltzin,  mo 
tioning  for  silence,  said  to  the  girls  in  Spanish : 

"Strangers,  it  is  my  painful  duty  to  inform  you  that 
you  must  prepare  for  death.  Our  law  decrees  that  any 

[61] 


PRINCE          I      Z      0      N 

strangers   who   see   our   visiting   god   arrive   in   state, 
must  die." 

"Sir,  you  are  not  only  inhospitable  but  wicked  and 
unjust,"  replied  Isabel,  who,  while  she  had  not  the  calm 
courage  of  Mariam,  had  much  more  spirit.  "We  know 
nothing  of  your  customs.  We  were  told  that  we  should 
receive  a  hospitable  welcome  in  the  canyon  city,  and 
as  we  have  done  no  harm  we  demand  that  you  let  us 
go  in  peace." 

As  she  spoke  she  noted  his  glowing  black  eyes 
dwelling  upon  Mariam,  whose  beauty  was  undimmed 
in  spite  of  her  recent  hardships,  and  she  thought  that 
some  pity  might  sway  him.  She  was  soon  undeceived. 

"I  can  do  no  more  than  to  warn  you  to  prepare  for 
death.  Tezcatlipoca  even  now  approaches,  and  when 
he  assumes  dominion  here,  you  must  die." 

The  sentence  of  death  from  the  autocrat  spoken  in 
Spanish  and  repeated  in  the  other  tongue,  instantly  com 
municated  itself  to  the  multitude,  transforming  their 
excitement  into  exultant  rage,  until  the  plaza  resounded 
with  the  savage  roar : 

"Tezcatlipoca  comes!  Let  them  not  offend  his 
sight !  Away  with  them !  Kill  them !  Kill ! " 

[62] 


CHAPTER    VII 
PRINCE     IZON    THE     MIGHTY 

THE  mind  of  a  crowd  is  as  variable  as  the  winds, 
shifting  with  every  breeze,  changing  at  a  word, 
a  nod,  or  even  a  telepathic  impulse.  The  frenzied 
throng  for  whom  Isabel  and  Mariam  had  been  the 
centre  of  dangerous  interest  suddenly  forgot  them 
when  the  sound  of  approaching  drums  and  trumpets 
was  heard.  A  moment  later  the  pomp  of  a  glittering 
procession  engrossed  them,  allowing  the  captain  to  lead 
the  girls  to  a  column  near  the  middle  of  the  plaza, 
where,  still  surrounded  by  the  guards,  they  could  see 
all  that  was  taking  place. 

A  passageway  through  the  swaying  concourse  was 
opened  by  an  advance  band  of  drummers  and  Mariam 
and  Isabel  could  not  help  noting  that  the  instruments 
were  the  largest  and  finest  they  had  ever  seen,  so  num 
erous  and  so  well  played  that  the  effect  on  the  crowd 
was  most  inspiriting.  Then  came  hundreds  of  flower 
girls,  strewing  the  way  with  blossoms.  The  canyon 

[63] 


PRINCE          I     Z      O      N 

echoed  with  triumphant  shouts,  which  the  multitude 
took  up.  To  this  succeeded,  as  the  principal  feature  of 
the  procession  drew  nigh,  frantic  choruses  of  cries  in 
which  the  great  name  of  Tezcatlipoca  was  the  burden, 
and  next  appeared,  following  the  flower  girls,  trum 
peters  heading  a  compact  battalion  of  warriors.  In 
their  midst,  standing  on  a  platform  that  was  carried 
upon  the  shoulders  of  twelve  bearers,  was  a  superb 
presence,  glittering  in  the  dazzling  sunlight  with  hun 
dreds  of  precious  stones.  Hardly  in  the  hasheesh  trans 
ported  dreams  of  an  Oriental  potentate,  could  such  a 
magnificent  figure  have  been  conjured  up.  The  robes 
of  the  nobles  and  ladies  surrounding  Topeltzin,  ornate 
as  they  were,  now  appeared  almost  tawdry  by  contrast, 
and  even  the  high  priest's  superb  trappings,  that  had 
seemed  the  extreme  of  all  possible  splendor,  were  cast 
into  insignificance  when  compared  to  the  gorgeous  cos 
tume  of  this  radiant  being. 

Thousands  of  tiny  feathers,  closely  woven,  formed 
a  tunic  in  all  the  delicately  blended  colors  of  the  prism. 
Golden  sandals,  bracelets,  and  belt,  all  studded  with 
gems,  sparkled  with  flashing  rainbow  tints.  To  crown 

[64] 


PRINCE      IZON     THE      MIGHTY 

the  whole  was  a  diadem  of  waving  quetzal  plumes, 
springing  from  a  golden  casque  with  visor-like  beak, 
all  in  the  most  exquisitely  chased  fretwork. 

Suddenly  Isabel,  turning  from  her  contemplation  of 
the  costume  itself  to  the  one  who  wore  it,  clutched 
Mariam's  arm  in  excitement. 

"Izon!"  she  gasped. 

But  Mariam  had  already  recognized  him  and  was 
now  standing  in  dumb  amazement.  Both  of  the  girls 
were  dazed.  They  could  not  reconcile  the  occurrence 
of  yesterday  with  that  of  to-day.  Yesterday,  while 
Izon  had  been  clad  better  than  his  fellows,  still  his  rai 
ment  was  rough  and  common;  to-day  he  was  robed  in 
the  most  splendid  costume  that  could  be  fashioned  from 
all  the  treasures  of  a  rich  people.  Only  last  night  he 
had  been  attacked  by  a  savage  horde;  to-day  he  was 
treated  as  a  god.  They  were  still  more  puzzled  when 
Topeltzin  gave  a  signal  and  all  the  great  assemblage 
prostrated  itself.  The  high  priest  also  knelt  and  lifted 
up  his  hands. 

"Mighty  one,  who  condescends  to  honor  us,"  he  an 
nounced,  "great  lord  of  land  and  sea,  behold  us 


PRINCE          I      Z      0      N 

servile  at  your  call !  This  palace  is  yours ;  this  fair  do 
main  and  all  its  subjects  are  at  your  command!  To 
you,  O  Tezcatlipoca,  we  must  humbly  bow!" 

A  sonorous  blare  of  the  trumpets  followed,  when, 
in  the  midst  of  a  tense  silence,  Izon  spoke,  his  words 
ringing  clear  and  firm : 

"My  people,  I  greet  you  again.  I  have  come  to 
reign  over  you  once  more:  my  country,  that  I  love  so 
dearly,  my  people  that  are  all  my  own!  Arise,  my 
subjects!" 

Turning,  Izon  for  the  first  time  noticed  Mariam  and 
Isabel,  the  only  ones  among  those  thousands  still  erect, 
and  with  a  flush  of  relieved  surprise  he  stretched  forth 
his  hand  toward  them. 

"My  dear  friends,"  he  called  to  them  over  the  heads 
of  the  rising  throng,  "  I  welcome  you  as  most  honored 
guests  beneath  our  roof.  Welcome,  thrice  welcome,  to 
our  canyon  home!" 

Topeltzin  looked  up  quickly  with  raised  eyebrows, 
but  he  instantly  waved  his  hand  and  the  crowd  fell 
back.  The  girls,  bewildered  by  the  unexpected  turn  of 
events,  were  conducted  with  the  utmost  respect  to  Izon. 

"I  am  sorry,"  said  he,  bending  down  toward  .them 
[66] 


PRINCE      IZON     THE      MIGHTY 

and  smiling  pleasantly,  "that  you  should  have  been  so 
inconvenienced.  There  has  been  a  mistake  made  in  our 
destination,  that  is  all,  but  you  shall  have  the  hospi 
tality  I  promised  you. "  Turning  to  Topeltzin,  he  com 
manded, —  "These  ladies  and  the  stranger  who  was 
taken  with  them  are  my  own  guests,  and  they  must  be 
housed  with  royal  honors." 

The  chant  was  again  taken  up.  The  nobility  on 
the  stairway  crowded  back  against  the  guards,  forming 
a  glittering  lane.  The  flower  girls  passed  up,  strewing 
the  way.  Izon's  litter  was  lowered  to  the  ground,  and, 
mounting  the  stairway,  he  was  escorted  into  the  palace 
with  great  ceremony. 

The  two  girls  were  led  in  immediately  after  him, 
and  were  shown  into  a  luxurious  apartment.  Advancing 
swiftly  to  meet  them  came  the  young  woman  who  had 
incited  the  mob,  but  now  she  was  quite  different.  Then 
she  was  jealous,  now  her  face  beamed  with  good  will 
and  courtesy.  She  kissed  each  upon  her  forehead  and 
said  in  Spanish,  with  a  slowness  and  precision  that 
showed  it  was  not  her  native  tongue : 

"I  cannot  express  to  you  how  deeply  I  regret  having 
made  so  terrible  a  mistake.  I  hardly  know  how  suffi- 

[67} 


PRINCE          I     Z      0      N 

ciently  to  apologize  and  explain,  but  when  you  come,  as 
you  will,  to  understand  the  strange  circumstances,  and 
the  explanation  of  Prince  Izon,  I  am  sure  that  you  will 
forgive  me." 

Mariam  and  Isabel  both  gave  her  the  assurance  that 
courtesy  demanded,  and  the  young  woman  led  them  to 
couches  where,  reclining  with  them,  she  chatted  long 
enough  to  put  them  at  their  ease.  Her  beauty  was  mani 
fest.  She  gave  her  name  as  Zaliza,  and  told  them  she 
was  the  daughter  of  a  great  noble.  She  was  an  orphan 
who  had  been  allowed  to  remain  mentally  a  spoiled 
child,  while  attaining  a  superb  physical  development. 

She  could  be  tactful  when  she  tried,  however,  for, 
seeing  that  the  girls  were  weary,  she  clapped  her  hands, 
and  a  group  of  pretty  attendants  trooped  in.  Mariam 
and  Isabel  were  led  away,  treated  to  a  tepid  bath,  and 
supplied  with  fresh  clothing  from  Zaliza's  wardrobe. 
These  garments  were  entirely  different  from  their  own, 
but  the  texture  was  so  fine  and  the  surfaces  so  soft  and 
smooth  that  the  effect  upon  their  tired  bodies  was  de 
lightfully  soothing.  After  being  loosely  robed  they 
were  conducted  to  another  apartment  where  the  light 

[68] 


PRINCE      IZON     rHE      MIGHTY 

was  almost  entirely  screened  off,  and  they  were  left  to 
rest  upon  downy  couches. 

After  an  hour's  nap  they  were  gently  awakened 
and  given  some  spiced  hot  broth,  which  was  most 
invigorating.  They  were  clad  in  outer  garments 
and  their  hair  dressed  much  in  the  style  of  Za- 
liza's,  though  the  mode  was  varied  to  suit  the  color 
ing  and  facial  contour  of  each.  When  they  were  led 
into  the  apartment  where  the  Aztec  girl  had  first  re 
ceived  them  and  where  she  now  awaited  them,  Zaliza 
herself  gave  an  exclamation  of  delighted  surprise  at 
the  transformation  which  had  been  wrought.  Their 
new  costumes  were  largely  made  up  of  the  tiniest  feath 
ers,  woven  upon  a  background  of  cotton  with  a  silk- 
like  texture,  a  fabric  so  light  and  yet  so  firm,  so  warm 
and  yet  so  beautiful,  that  no  other  textile  could  surpass 
it.  In  this  canyon  were  birds  of  many  species,  including 
the  sacred  quetzal,  some  of  which  had  been  brought 
from  Mexico,  and  bred  in  vast  aviaries.  The  quetzal 
feathers  were  used  by  the  nobility  alone. 

Isabel's  rich  brunette  beauty  was  enhanced  by  dark 
red,  while  for  Mariam  the  shimmering  green  that  had 

[69] 


PRINCE          I     Z      O      N 

been  selected  to  match  her  Spanish  blonde  loveliness, 
made  of  her  an  indisputable  queen  in  that  palace  where 
none  but  beauty  was  allowed  to  dwell.  Presently  Zaliza 
conducted  them  through  a  portion  of  the  great  building 
into  the  garden,  and  all  eyes  were  turned  upon  the  strik 
ing  trio. 

The  visitors  were  too  much  occupied  with  wonder, 
which  even  intruded  upon  their  sorrow,  to  notice  the 
attention  they  were  themselves  attracting.  The  palace 
gardens  which  the  Aztecs  had  constructed  in  Mexico 
were  the  marvels  of  their  conquerors,  but  here  in  the 
Red  City  were  all  the  improvements  that  centuries  had 
made  in  artistic  taste.  Flowers  spread  masses  of  color 
harmony  and  fountains  spouted  high  into  the  air,  dis 
playing  rainbows  in  the  bright  sunshine. 

This  garden  was  only  one  of  many  that  stretched 
back  and  up  to  the  heights  of  the  canyon,  where  the 
last  towers  of  the  palace  reared  toward  the  sky,  and 
each  garden  differed  from  the  others  in  its  plan  and 
decorative  effect.  Steps  hewn  in  the  rock  and  flanked 
by  carvings  led  up  from  terrace  to  terrace,  revealing 
constant  surprises;  yet  varied  as  were  these  gardens, 

[70] 


PRINCE      IZON     rHE      MIGHTY 

they  were  built  with  such  consummate  art  that  they 
still  formed  parts  of  one  harmonious  whole. 

After  the  girls  had  revelled  in  this  feast  of  beauty 
for  some  time,  Isabel  turned  to  Zaliza  with  a  smile. 

"We  have  been  most  delightfully  misled,"  she  said. 
"Prince  Izon  allowed  us  to  understand  that  he  was 
only  an  ordinary  citizen.  In  spite  of  his  modesty  we 
surmised  that  he  was  of  considerably  more  importance 
than  he  would  have  had  us  believe,  but  never  could 
we  have  thought  that  he  was  the  foremost  man  in  the 
community,  or  that  he  could  be  the  master  of  such  a 
palace  and  such  grounds." 

"You  were  right  in  surmising  the  nobility  of  Prince 
Izon,"  replied  Zaliza.  "He  is  a  direct  descendant  of 
Montezuma,  hereditary  ruler  by  right  of  blood  of  all 
the  Aztecs.  But  on  the  other  point  you  are  mistaken. 
This  palace  does  not  belong  to  him,  but  to  the  high 
priest  Topeltzin,  who  is  really  the  autocrat  of  the  Red 
City." 

"But,"  interposed  Mariam,  "his  word  seemed  law 
even  to  Topeltzin.  Why,  he  was  held  as  a  god!" 

"Yes  —  for  a  time,"  faltered  Zaliza,  changing  color, 

[7'] 


PRINCE          I     Z      0      N 

"and  then  —  "  she  bit  her  lip  to  check  back  the  words 
she  was  about  to  utter,  and  the  girls  could  see  that  she 
had  been  on  the  point  of  revealing  something  about 
which  she  had  been  warned  to  say  nothing. 

Zaliza  closed  her  eyes  and  shuddered  after  a  mo 
ment  of  painful  thought,  then  hastily  excused  herself, 
saying  that  she  would  be  back  in  a  few  moments.  Isa 
bel  gazed  after  her,  surprised  at  her  actions.  To  divert 
Mariam's  mind  from  gloomy  thoughts,  she  began  to 
discuss  the  wonders  they  had  seen.  Noticing  presently 
that  silence  only  answered  her,  she  turned  to  find 
Mariam  gazing  up  the  canyon  with  strained  eyes  and 
tense  lips. 

"What  is  the  matter?"  she  exclaimed,  and  caught 
Mariam's  clenched  hands.  They  were  deathly  cold. 

Mariam  trembled  and  looked  up  with  a  start,  as  one 
awakening  from  a  stupor. 

"It  is  horrible!"  she  answered,  speaking  barely 
above  a  whisper  and  moistening  her  lips  curiously. 
"Horrible!  I  think  I  know  now  why,  when  these  ma 
rauders  of  the  Red  City  captured  Prince  Izon,  they  were 
so  careful  not  to  harm  him  nor  to  place  the  slightest 
blemish  upon  his  body.  I  think  I  know  now  why  he 

[72] 


PRINCE      IZON     THE      MIGHTT 

was  robed  in  the  most  costly  garments  that  this  rich  peo 
ple  could  furnish.  I  think  I  know  now  why  he  is  held 
with  such  high  honors  and  given  the  name  of  Tezcat- 
lipoca,  supreme  god  of  the  Aztecs.  I  think  I  know  now 
why  his  word  is  law,  why  all  this  luxury  and  honor  are 
his.  'For  a  time,'  you  remember  Zaliza  said.  I  have 
often  heard  my  father  speak  of  this  anomalous  treat 
ment  of  certain  captives.  These  are  the  exact  condi 
tions  surrounding  the  unfortunates  who  are  selected  for 
the  awful  human  sacrifices  of  the  Aztecs.  If  this  be 
true,  our  own  fate  at  the  end  of  this  period  is  in  but 
little  doubt;  and  as  for  Izon,  he  is  to  die,  and  to  die 
such  a  death  that,  oh! — "  She  covered  her  eyes 
with  her  hands  and  bowed  her  head  in  agony. 


[73] 


CHAPTER  VIII 
PLEASANT    DA T  S 

ZALIZA,  like  a  spoiled  child,  dreaded  questioning, 
and  adopted  a  subterfuge  to  avoid  it.  In  place 
of  returning,  she  sent,  to  divert  their  thoughts,  a  tall 
bronzed  young  man  in  fine  Aztec  garments.  When  he 
stood  before  them,  it  was  Isabel  who  first  recognized 
him. 

"Black  Eagle!"  she  cried.  "How  came  you  here, 
and  in  that  costume?" 

"In  a  moment,"  he  replied.  "First  tell  me  of  Izon; 
is  he  safe?" 

"Why, —  have  you  not  seen  him?  Do  you  not 
know?" 

"I  know  nothing  except  my  own  experience,"  replied 
the  chieftain.  "The  last  I  saw  of  Izon  was  in  the  fight 
last  night,  when  he  was  surrounded  and  bound  by  a 
crowd  of  our  assailants.  I  had  caught  sight  of  the  party 
that  was  carrying  you  off  and  tried  to  follow,  calling  to 
you.  So  many  were  against  me  that  I  thought  as 

[74] 


PLEASANT        DATS 

I  could  not  help  you  then,  I  might  do  so  later,  so  I  threw 
up  my  hands.  Instead  of  spearing  me  they  tied  me  and 
led  me  to  this  strange  place.  They  put  me  in  a 
cave  in  the  cliffs  under  guard,  but  a  short  time  ago 
they  led  me  out,  bowed  before  me,  gave  me  food  and 
wine  and  these  clothes,  and  at  last  conducted  me  here. 
But  tell  me  about  Izon.  I  am  going  to  be  discourteous 
enough  to  let  you  keep  your  own  story  for  the  last,  be 
cause  I  see  you  are  safe." 

Briefly  Isabel  related  all,  and  with  deep  anxiety 
Mariam  told  her  surmises  about  Izon's  fate.  Black 
Eagle  had  risen  to  his  feet  during  this  recital,  and  now, 
stretching  his  brawny  arms,  he  said,  smiling, 

"For  some  time,  you  tell  me?  Then  we  have  noth 
ing  to  fear.  I  do  not  think  that  this  place  can  hold 
Izon  and  myself  any  longer  than  we  desire." 

His  confidence  was  reassuring,  and  the  girls  quickly 
shared  it,  but  they  decided  to  say  nothing  to  Izon  about 
this  for  the  present.  Presently  Zaliza  entered  with 
Izon,  and,  no  sooner  were  the  four  reunited,  than  anx 
iety  vanished.  The  two  men  seemed  so  strong  and  so 
capable,  and  they  appeared  so  confident  of  safety,  that 
dark  forebodings  could  have  no  place  now  in  the  minds 

[75] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

of  any  of  them.  They  had  been  so  thrown  to 
gether  by  trials  that  they  seemed  to  be  of  a  united 
family,  with  the  exception  of  Zaliza.  The  Aztec  beauty 
contrived  at  last  to  divert  them  from  their  reunion, 
and,  manoeuvring  so  that  she  secured  Izon  as  her 
escort,  led  the  way  to  the  upper  garden. 

Emerging  upon  the  terrace,  the  party  was  treated  to 
one  of  the  most  magnificent  views  with  which  the 
human  mind  could  be  enthralled.  The  sublimity  of 
the  canyon  as  seen  from  the  upper  plateau,  here 
took  a  new  and  most  enchanting  aspect.  They  were 
now  midway  down  the  abyss,  and  as  far  as  the  eye 
could  see,  there  were  pyramids  and  castles  and  temples 
and  precipices  in  stupendous  grandeur,  all  glowing  in 
a  riot  of  variegated  and  brilliant  colors  that  constantly 
changed  into  new  and  exquisite  combinations  as  the 
sunlight  was  occasionally  shaded  by  the  billows  of 
rolling  clouds,  enveloping  some  of  the  mighty  peaks. 

Below  them  and  sweeping  around  the  bends  of  the 
cliff,  spread  out  upon  a  large  mesa,  was  the  Red  City 
itself,  a  succession  of  houses,  streets  and  gardens  and 
several  plazas.  The  red  granite  that  had  given  the  city 


[76] 


PLEASANT:      DATS 

its  name  was  seen  everywhere,  but  in  a  variety  of  har 
moniously  blended  shades. 

The  streets  were  alive  with  movement  and  color. 
There  were  soldiers  uniformed  in  flashing  tabards,  and 
marching  to  the  cadence  of  their  splendid  drums ;  priests, 
in  slow  procession,  garbed  in  sombre  gray;  jugglers  and 
tumblers  performing  wonderful  feats;  bearers,  in  files 
with  high  packs;  merchants,  in  groups,  each  one  cos 
tumed  in  flowing  robes ;  nobles,  distinguished  by  tossing 
quetzal  plumes  set  in  jewelled  turbans,  each  noble  at 
tended  by  a  retinue  of  servants;  Aztec  ladies,  passing  in 
and  out  of  the  markets,  or  bending  over  the  tempting 
wares  of  the  open- fronted  shops;  merry  children  run 
ning  about  or  playing  in  the  waters  of  the  many  foun 
tains,  their  shrill  cries  mingling  with  the  deeper  sounds 
of  the  multitude ;  litters,  from  which  bright  eyes  peered 
out  through  delicate  canopies.     Weaving  through  the 
moving  throng  were  goats  bearing  panniers  or  pulling 
carts  filled  with  their  own  contributions  to  all  this  teem 
ing  life, —  with  milk  and  cream  and  cheese,  with  tender 
kid  flesh  and  dried  meats,  with  wool  and  skin,  and  hides 
for  tanning,  with  horns  and  bone  and  glue  and  other 


[77] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

by-products.  And  they  saw  the  large  bronze  tur 
keys  which  were,  even  in  the  day  of  Cortez,  the  princi 
pal  food  of  the  Aztecs.  The  whole  panorama  was  one 
of  unending  interest  and  picturesqueness,  variety  and 
vivacity. 

This  was  but  the  beginning  of  many  days  of  gay 
entertainment,  which  while  it  did  not  annul  the  sorrow 
of  Mariam  or  Isabel,  at  least  kept  them  from  falling 
into  melancholy.  A  party  of  young  people  were  waiting 
for  them  at  the  palace.  They  were  the  sons  and  daugh 
ters  of  nobles  who  had  been  appointed  by  Topeltzin  as 
attendants  to  Izon  and  his  guests,  and  they  prized  the 
honor  highly.  Though  Zaliza  and  the  other  maids  of 
honor  and  the  young  men  who  had  been  appointed  in 
the  train  of  Izon,  lived  in  the  palace  of  the  high  priest 
for  the  time  being,  they  had  fine  homes  in  the  city,  and 
in  these  Izon  and  his  guests  were  welcomed  and  treated 
with  every  luxury. 

Provided  with  turkey  quills  filled  with  grain  gold 
which  formed  the  Aztec  money,  they  shopped  in  the 
quaint  market  place;  they  visited  the  quarters  of  the 
metal  workers  and  of  the  feather  weavers  where  they 
saw  such  gold  work  and  textiles  as  have  never  been  sur- 

[78] 


PLEASANT         DATS 

passed.  They  were  taken  to  the  drift  where  gold  was 
extracted  by  dredging  in  such  quantities  that  it  was  put 
to  common  uses  —  even  for  kitchen  utensils.  They 
took  trips  through  the  city;  but  their  favorite  resting 
place  was  the  upper  terrace  of  the  palace  garden. 

One  morning  Black  Eagle  and  the  two  girls  were 
alone  in  this  garden.  They  were  discussing  anew  the 
tragedy  of  the  canyon,  when  a  faint  sound,  a  peculiar, 
long-drawn  yodel  came  to  their  ears.  To  the  girls  it 
meant  nothing,  but  to  Black  Eagle  it  evidently  had  some 
intensely  exciting  import.  He  examined  the  surface  of 
the  cliff  minutely.  It  towered  full  ninety  feet  straight 
up,  an  apparently  unscalable  height.  There  did,  it  is 
true,  run  from  the  top  to  the  bottom  a  slight  diagonal 
seam,  and  this  seam  Black  Eagle  carefully  examined. 
There  came  a  repetition  of  the  strange  call.  He  slipped 
off  his  sandals,  and  turned  to  his  companions. 

"Good-bye,"  he  said,  "I  have  heard  a  command  so 
incredible  that  I  do  not  dare  conjecture.  I  can  only 
obey." 

They  could  not  conceive  what  he  meant.  It  looked 
impossible  for  any  creature  without  wings  to  scale  the 
height,  but  they  were  astounded  to  see  Black  Eagle  at- 

[79] 


PRINCE          I     Z      O      N 

tempt  it.  Clinging  to  the  inequalities  of  the  surface 
with  fingers  and  toes,  and  following  the  fissure,  he  crept 
slowly  upward,  inch  by  inch,  foot  by  foot,  until  he  was 
half-way  up  the  face  of  the  precipice  and  the  girls  with 
bated  breath,  clenched  hands,  and  straining  eyes  stood 
in  horrified  expectation  of  seeing  him  fall  to  be  crushed. 
Suddenly  a  man  rushed  past  them  and  began  to  climb 
the  same  crevice  which  the  chieftain  had  used.  They 
recognized  him  as  a  stalwart  Aztec  priest  whom  they 
had  seen  flitting  about  and  who  was  in  reality  one  of 
Topeltzin's  spies  to  watch  their  every  movement.  He 
had  been  concealed  behind  a  projecting  ledge  all  the 
while,  and,  seeing  Black  Eagle  about  to  escape  and 
knowing  that  a  death  by  torture  awaited  him  if  he  did 
not  prevent  it,  he  rushed  up  in  a  frenzy  and  began  to 
scale  the  cliff  in  pursuit  of  the  chieftain.  Stifled  screams 
from  the  girls  gave  Black  Eagle  warning.  Looking 
down,  he  instantly  comprehended  the  situation  and 
called  to  the  girls  in  Spanish,  "Don't  be  alarmed.  I 
will  manage  him." 

The  peaceful  scene  which  had  existed  only  a  few 
moments  before  was  now  changed  to  one  of  tragic  ex 
citement,  although  all  the  actors  were  silent,  as  the  in- 

[80] 


PLEASANT:      DATS 

terest  of  each  demanded  no  discovery  of  the  situation. 
The  Aztec  like  the  Indian  had  bared  his  feet  and,  being 
of  athletic  build,  rapidly  caught  up  with  Black  Eagle, 
who  had  ceased  climbing  and  was  busied  in  securing  a 
foothold  and  in  bracing  himself.  Slowly  the  priest 
crept  near  enough  to  grasp  for  the  chieftain's  foot.  Isa 
bel  expected  to  see  Black  Eagle  kick  him  down,  but  he 
did  not.  Instead,  he  drew  up  his  feet,  forcing  the  Az 
tec  to  climb  higher.  As  he  made  another  effort  to 
clutch  the  chieftain,  the  latter,  holding  to  a  crevice  with 
his  left  hand,  suddenly  bent  down  and  with  his  right 
hand  seized  the  Aztec  by  the  collar  of  his  tunic  and 
jerked  him  away  from  the  cliff.  Both  girls  shuddered 
as  they  saw  Black  Eagle  swing  his  captive  back  and 
forth,  Isabel  recalling  the  story  he  had  told  her  at  the 
brink  of  the  canyon,  and  they  crouched  against  the  cliff. 
Mariam  covered  her  eyes  from  the  sight  to  come,  but 
Isabel  stared  with  fascinated  gaze  as  the  swings  grew 
longer. 


[80 


CHAPTER  IX 
TOPELTZIN  OUTLINES  HIS  PLOT 

THE  private  rooms  of  Topeltzin  were  most  lux 
urious,  but  one  room  was  an  exception;  and  to 
day  he  occupied  this  apartment.  Although  Topeltzin 
was  a  voluptuary  of  monstrous  desires,  there  was  an 
austerity  about  his  mental  processes  that  made  him  the 
greatest  man  of  his  own  domain.  There  were  no  lux 
uries  here  where  he  stood  brooding,  looking  out  of  the 
window  to  the  opposite  canyon  wall.  He  had  risen  to 
be  autocrat  of  the  Red  City  not  by  inheritance,  as  the 
position  was  elective,  but  by  sheer  force  of  character. 
It  is  true  that  ominous  whispers  had  been  circulated  at 
the  time  concerning  the  mysterious  deaths  of  two  of 
his  rivals,  but  the  whispers  had  soon  ceased  owing  to  the 
awe  in  which  he  was  held  through  the  swift  punishment 
meted  out  to  any  one  who  dared  oppose  him.  Presently 
he  turned  impatiently  from  the  window  and  began  to 
pace  the  floor,  counting  his  steps  mechanically,  fourteen 
paces  forward,  fourteen  paces  backward. 


TOPELTZ1N     OUTLINES     PLOT 

"By  Tezcat!"  he  cried  presently,  and  then  sum 
moned  a  servant. 

"Zeno!"  the  master  commanded. 

In  a  few  moments  a  youthful  Aztec  priest  entered 
and  bowed  profoundly. 

"Be  seated,"  said  Topeltzin.  Such  politeness  on 
occasions  to  an  inferior  is  one  of  the  characteristics  of 
the  great. 

"May  Huitzilopochtle,  Lord  of  the  Universe,  for 
ever  guard  you,  my  lord." 

"No,  Zeno,  my  'patron  saint,'  as  the  Christians  say, 
is  Tezcatlipoca,  he  of  eternal  youth;  invoke  him  for 
me  rather  than  the  ancient  Huitzilopochtle." 

As  he  spoke,  Topeltzin  turned  to  the  window  and 
looked  gloomily  out  across  the  canyon,  but  soon  he 
wheeled  impatiently. 

"Zeno,"  he  said,  "did  you  ever  hear  of  angels?" 

Zeno  smiled. 

"Those  beautiful  beings  whom  the  Christians  say 
live  in  their  heaven  and  sometimes  visit  the  earth,  my 
lord?" 

"The  same!"  agreed  Topeltzin.  "If  ever  one  of 
these  creatures  has  assumed  the  shape  of  a  woman  it 

[83] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

certainly  must  be  this  Mariam.  Our  gods  themselves 
surely  cannot  have  lovelier  consorts.  Her  companion, 
Isabel,  is  almost  as  beautiful  and  more  vivacious,  so  I 
think  I  shall  acquire  the  two.  But,  my  good  Zeno,  here 
precisely  is  the  complication.  After  waiting  so  many 
years  to  catch  the  cursed  Christians  of  the  upper  city 
napping,  and  after  at  length  capturing  their  greatest 
prize,  it  will  not  do  to  make  a  blunder.  Izon  has 
made  these  two  girls  and  the  Indian  his  'honored 
guests.'  His  commands,  even  to  me,  must  be  law,  and 
he  knows  this  as  well  as  I  do.  There,  then,  is  my 
problem.  I  have  spent  two  or  three  days  searching  for 
a  solution  to  it,  and  have  not  seen  a  satisfactory  one 
as  yet.  So,  my  good  Zeno,  you  who  have  helped  me  in 
so  many  intrigues,  both  of  state  and  person,  I  turn  the 
matter  over  to  you  as  food  for  thought." 

"I  accept  the  task,  my  lord,"  replied  Zeno.  "It 
should  not  be  one  of  so  much  difficulty.  It  would  seem 
to  me  only  to  be  necessary  to  turn  Izon  from  his  present 
wooing  of  this  Mariam." 

"So!"  exclaimed  the  high  priest,  frowning.  "It 
has  begun,  has  it?  I  had  thought  so  from  the  first. 
'Tis  the  way  of  the  gods.  Your  plan  is  probably  right. 


OUTLINES    PLOT 

What  have  been  the  movements  of  our  'guests'  up  to 
the  present?" 

"The  movements  of  any  frivolous  young  peo 
ple  who  have  nothing  to  do  but  to  amuse  themselves, 
my  lord,"  replied  Zeno.  "They  have  been  seeing  the 
city,  tasting  of  all  its  amusements  and  pleasures." 

"And  Izon?  He  bears  himself  smilingly  then, 
through  it  all?" 

"My  lord,  we  expected  nothing  else  from  a  son  of 
the  Montezumas.  He  is  apparently  the  most  care-free 
of  them  all,  and  the  people  adore  him.  Tezcatlipoca 
never  had  a  more  perfect  representative,  and  he  is 
hailed  as  the  veritable  god." 

Topeltzin  sneered.  "This  Mariam,  then,  and  Izon 
smile  and  sigh  upon  each  other,  do  they  ?  Well,  let  not 
one  smile  nor  sigh  escape  the  eyes  of  your  secret  force, 
and,  by  Tezcat!  we  shall  see  if  we  cannot  divert  them." 

Zeno's  face  flushed. 

"I  fear  that  this  can  be  done  but  too  easily,"  he 
said,  biting  his  lip. 

"Indeed?    What  do  you  mean?" 

"That  Zaliza  is  infatuated  with  him;  so  much  so 
that  she  has  given  a  hint  to  me,  me !  my  lord !  that  she 

[85] 


PRINCE.      IZON 

will  petition  you  to  appoint  her  one  of  the  three  to  share 
his  last  revels." 

For  a  moment  Topeltzin  looked  blankly  amazed  and 
then  he  chuckled. 

"Why,  this  falls  out  as  it  should!  Tezcatlipoca  is 
aiding  me!"  he  exulted.  "We  must  encourage  this!" 

Zeno  looked  up  at  him  piteously,  but  the  high  priest 
scorned  him.  "So,  my  good  Zeno,  you  will  persist  in 
having  emotions  of  your  own!" 

"I  cannot  help  it,  my  lord!"  groaned  Zeno.  "In 
spite  of  everything,  I  am  still  a  man,  and  have  within 
me  some  of  the  attributes  of  a  god,  and  there  are  times 
when  I  would  wield  thunder-bolts!"  and  his  eyes  blazed 
with  sudden  fierceness. 

"It  is  a  fatal  longing,  that,  Zeno,"  counselled  Top 
eltzin  dryly,  "and  I  advise  you  to  cast  it  out  of  your 
mind.  If  there  are  any  thunder-bolts  to  be  wielded 
here,  I  shall  hurl  them,  as  I  represent  the  powers.  In 
the  meantime  I  want  to  know  more  of  this  affair  of 
your  pretty  Zaliza.  By  the  Gods,  what  a  vixen  she  is ! 
What  does  Izon  seem  to  think  of  her?" 

"My  lord,   he  makes  no   secret  of  his  love   for 

[86] 


OUTLINES     PLOT 

Mariam.  It  is  mutual,  though  I  doubt  if  the  maid 
realizes  it  as  yet.  It  can  be  seen  by  all,  however.  As 
for  Zaliza,  she  has  eyes  for  the  prince  alone.  She  is 
jealous  enough  of  Mariam  to  do  her  any  mischief.  Yet 
she  feigns  friendship  for  both  the  girls.  She  does  so, 
I  am  certain,  only  that  she  may  be  near  them  to  watch 
their  every  action  and  to  torture  herself  with  each  glance 
that  Izon  bestows  upon  this  golden-haired  stranger. 
Me,  she  scorns!  Your  pardon,  my  lord!  I  am  no 
longer  a  man  when  I  think  how  she  jeers  and  spurns  me, 
and  oh,  my  great  chief,  use  your  mighty  power,  I  beg 
you !  Let  me  find  another  way  to  influence  Izon,  and 
Zaliza  will  have  but  myself  to  consider !  But  one  word 
from  you  —  " 

"Enough!"  said  Topeltzin  sternly.  "You  shame 
Tezcatlipoca  as  my  foremost  pupil!  The  woman  is 
there;  you  have  access  to  her.  If  you  cannot  win  her 
you  should  scorn  to  have  her  forced!  Come  to  me 
with  no  more  of  your  whining.  Observe,  I  bid  you,  my 
methods  in  affairs  of  this  sort.  Here,  for  instance,  like 
two  birds  into  a  snare,  have  these  two  girls  fluttered 
into  my  hands.  Shall  I  close  the  snare  and  crush  the 

[87] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

birds,  or  shall  I  teach  them  to  warble  sweetly  in  their 
cages?  Ah,  there  is  no  music  like  the  song  of  an  un 
willing  bird  that  has  been  tamed  to  docility." 

Topeltzin  laughed  while  Zeno  shuddered  at  the  dia 
bolical  ring. 

"My  lord,  all  power  and  wisdom  abide  in  you,"  he 
replied  humbly.  "Order,  and  I  will  obey." 

"Continue  your  work  as  I  have  outlined  it,"  com 
manded  the  high  priest.  "Remember  this  as  though 
coming  from  the  gods  themselves.  For  your  own  affair, 
let  me  give  you  advice  that  will  hold  good  in  all  similar 
cases.  Use  the  dark  Spanish  girl,  Isabel,  as  a  means  to 
influence  Zaliza.  Jealousy  is  a  weapon  that  seldom  fails. 
Here,  I  will  give  you  a  more  detailed  thought,"  and  in 
a  whisper,  seemingly  fearful  of  even  the  walls,  he 
rapidly  outlined  a  plan  that  made  Zeno's  face  light  up 
with  a  singular  expression  of  mingled  satisfaction  and 
vindictiveness. 

"May  Tezcatlipoca  forever  guard  you,  my  lord," 
he  said  as  he  withdrew,  bowing  profoundly  and  backing 
through  the  doorway. 

Topeltzin  looked  once  more  across  the  canyon  but 

[88] 


TOPELTZIN     OUTLINES     PLOT 

his  face  was  no  longer  gloomy.  Instead,  he  stroked  his 
beard  and  smiled  grimly  at  the  landscape  which  only 
minutes  before  had  held  for  him  but  troubled  visions. 

"O  Tezcatlipoca,  Lord  of  Eternal  Youth,"  he  said, 
turning  to  a  golden  image  of  the  deity  on  a  pedestal  in 
a  corner  of  the  room,  "behold  the  service  I  will  do 
in  your  honor.  These  men  and  women  will  now  move 
at  my  will  all  to  one  great  end,  the  consummation  of  the 
sacrifice  in  your  honor,  and  giving  me  as  your  servant  a 
triple  satisfaction  that  no  other  human  being  will  ever 
have  enjoyed,  vengeance  and  power  and  pleasure.  First, 
overwhelming  victory  over  Zolcoma  whom  I  hate,  over 
the  Christian  God  upon  whom  I  spit !  Second,  the  sub 
jugation  or  the  death  of  Izon  which  will  give  me  su 
preme  power  over  both  cities.  And  third,  and  grandest 
of  all,  the  possession  of  these  proud  beauties!" 

A  light  drumming  at  the  tympanum  of  his  speaking 
tube  arrested  his  attention,  and  with  a  frown  he  bent 
over  it.  The  modern  Aztecs,  but  little  behind  the  rest  of 
the  world  in  civilization,  had  not  yet  found  electricity; 
in  place  of  it  they  had  wonderfully  developed  hydraulics 
and  pneumatics.  Tubes  connected  drum  to  drum,  and 

[89] 


PRINCE          I     Z      O      N 

vibrated  to  a  central  station  where  the  commands  of 
an  imperious  master  and  of  his  court  received  instant 
attention. 

The  message  that  came  to  him  consisted  of  but  half 
a  dozen  words,  but  they  were  enough  to  make  him  furi 
ous.  Zeno  again  appeared  before  him  in  answer  to  his 
command. 

"I  have  just  learned,"  he  said  in  a  whisper  of  rage, 
"that  Black  Eagle  is  nowhere  to  be  found!  I  gave  you 
orders  that  not  one  of  the  four  were  to  be  from  under 
your  watch!" 

"My  lord,  I  do  not  know  how  it  could  have  hap 
pened,"  stammered  Zeno. 

"What  matters  how  it  happened!  The  fact  is  that 
it  did,  and  that  you  are  responsible !  Come  here !  By 
Tezcat!  you  shall  feel  his  rage." 

Zeno  obeyed,  trembling.  Topeltzin  suddenly  grasped 
him  around  the  throat.  He  was  a  powerful  man  and 
was  terrible  in  anger.  It  was  only  that  he  still  had  need 
of  Zeno  that  he  spared  him,  and  when  he  had  vented  his 
anger  he  threw  the  insensible  youth  from  him  and  left 
the  apartment,  where  some  priests,  Zeno's  assistants  in 
the  department  of  espionage,  sat  with  livid  faces.  With 

[90] 


rOPELTZIN  OUTLINES  PLOT 

a  calmness  that  they  feared  more  than  his  violence,  he 
drew  from  them  all  that  they  knew.  The  two  girls  and 
Black  Eagle  had  been  on  the  upper  terrace,  watched  by 
their  comrade  Mazan.  Only  the  girls  had  come  down. 
The  men  surely  could  not  have  climbed  the  cliff.  The 
grounds  and  the  palace  had  been  well  searched  before 
the  matter  had  been  reported  to  Topeltzin.  It  was 
impossible  for  Black  Eagle  or  Mazan  to  have  escaped. 
Nevertheless  they  were  gone,  and  the  only  ones  who 
could  explain  it  were  Izon,  Mariam,  or  Isabel,  and  they 
said  nothing. 

"And  they  will  not,  for  I  shall  not  ask  them!"  said 
Topeltzin  grimly.  "I  dare  not,  lest  it  defeat  our  own 
ends,  by  displaying  our  purpose  through  our  anxiety. 
I  suppose  you  craven  incompetents  remember  the  tradi 
tion,  that  when  strangers  once  more  descend  upon  us 
and  leave  our  domain  alive,  great  Ixtol  shall  be  no 
more.  And  would  you  know  what  is  likely  to  happen 
to  each  of  you  if  Black  Eagle  is  not  quickly  found? 
Then  go  and  look  after  your  captain  Zeno,  and  let  him 
tell  you,  if  he  is  able  to  speak.  Beware  of  my  punish 
ment,  for  it  shall  be  that  of  our  avenging  gods!" 


CHAPTER    X 
THE    VOICE  FROM   THE   PLATEAU 

MARIAM,  not  hearing  the  expected  crash  of  the 
falling  Aztec  priest,  opened  her  eyes  to  see  Isa 
bel  staring  up  with  an  expression  of  amazement.  Fol 
lowing  her  gaze,  she  was  equally  astonished  to  see  the 
two  men  slowly  climbing  the  cliff,  the  Aztec  in  advance. 
Isabel  could  explain  but  little.  Black  Eagle  had  said 
something  to  the  priest,  who  had  answered,  and  then 
the  chieftain  had  swung  him  back  to  the  seam  in  the 
cliff,  and  together  they  had  begun  the  ascent. 

After  a  breathless  time  for  the  girls,  the  men  gained 
the  top,  and  Black  Eagle,  waving  a  farewell  to  them  and 
repeating  the  yodel  call,  disappeared  with  his  com 
panion. 

The  two  men  found  themselves  upon  a  rugged  pla 
teau,  the  impassability  of  which  explained  why  the  Az 
tecs  had  located  below.  It  was  a  maze  of  great  rocks 
that  lay  strewn  in  wild  confusion,  as  if  some  lake  of 
stone  had  been  upheaved,  and  tossing  its  jagged  frag- 

[92] 


VOICE      FROM     THE     PLATEAU 

ments  in  every  direction,  had  been  left  a  chaos  — 
was  like  a  petrified  ocean  storm.  Still  beyond,  arose 
the  spine  of  a  tortuous  mountain  range,  so  that  to 
white  man  and  to  Indian  alike,  an  impassable  barrier 
was  apparently  presented.  Yet,  men  had  trodden  it, 
for  just  below  them  were  half  a  dozen  soldiers  and  two 
white-haired  men.  One  of  these  had  great  difficulty  in 
suppressing  his  emotions  as,  looking  up,  he  saw  the  tall 
form  of  Black  Eagle  silhouetted  against  the  sky.  It 
was  Professor  Raymon! 

Black  Eagle,  in  spite  of  the  peculiar  call  which  had 
been  adopted  by  the  professor  and  himself  as  a  distress 
signal,  could  scarcely  believe  his  eyes.  It  was  enough 
for  him  that  the  call  had  sounded.  He  would  have  tried 
to  arise  from  his  death  bed  to  obey  that  summons.  He 
had  firmly  believed  the  professor  was  dead;  but  he 
answered  and  followed  willingly,  even  though  the  voice 
had  come  from  beyond  the  grave. 

Now  that  he  saw  Professor  Raymon  alive,  he  joy 
fully  waved  his  hand  in  salute;  but  to  join  him  found 
he  had  to  jump  down  about  twenty  feet  to  a  narrow 
ledge,  below  which  yawned  a  crevasse  of  fearful  depth. 
He  nearly  toppled  over  backwards  as  he  landed,  but 

[93] 


PRINCE          I     Z      O     N 

caught  himself  by  a  herculean  effort.  For  a  period  of 
breathless  suspense  he  crouched,  poised  upon  the  very 
edge  of  the  ledge.  Every  muscle  was  tense  and  quiv 
ering.  He  put  forth  all  his  efforts  to  force  the  centre 
of  gravity  upon  the  safe  side.  The  tendons  of  his  lower 
limbs  stood  out  like  knotted  cables.  Inch  by  inch  he 
forced  his  bulk  forward,  and  a  shout  of  joy  went  up 
from  below  when  finally  he  was  able  to  throw  himself 
forward  upon  the  ledge,  there  to  lie  panting.  His 
breath  recovered,  it  was  an  easy  matter  for  him  to 
steady  the  priest  when  he  dropped  and  to  pick  his  way 
around  to  the  party  where  he  was  eagerly  awaited. 

"My  daughter  and  Isabel?"  cried  Professor  Ray- 
mon. 

"They  are  safe  and  well,  but  grieving  for  you." 

"And  Prince  Izon?"  quickly  inquired  the  other 
white-haired  man,  whom  Professor  Raymon  introduced 
as  Father  Zolcoma,  of  the  Pearl  City. 

"Safe  and  well  and  brave,"  replied  Black  Eagle. 

"Let  us  give  thanks,"  said  the  venerable  priest,  and 
amidst  the  kneeling  circle  he  offered  up  a  heartfelt 
prayer  of  gratitude. 

In    telling    each    one's    story,    Professor    Raymon 

[94] 


VOICE     FROM     THE     PLATEAU 

naturally  came  first,  as  of  one  risen  from  the  dead.  His 
escape  from  the  cataract  had  been  almost  miraculous. 
Going  over  the  fall  he  had  been  sucked  beneath  the 
rapids.  Their  swirl  drew  him  down,  then  threw  him 
to  the  surface,  and  he  was  shot  with  great  velocity  upon 
the  top  of  the  current  to  where,  at  a  sharp  curve  in 
the  bank,  he  was  cast  under  the  shelter  of  a  rock,  and 
jammed  into  a  wedge-like  opening.  Here,  bruised  and 
stunned,  he  had  lain  for  how  long  he  could  not  tell, 
except  that  when  he  finally  regained  consciousness  he 
was  faint  from  both  hunger  and  pain.  Doubtless  the 
girls  in  their  frantic  search  for  him  had  passed  and  re- 
passed  a  few  feet  above  him.  When  he  was  able  to 
move  he  crawled  to  the  trail  above,  where  he  was  picked 
up  by  the  patrol  that  had  been  left  behind  by  Prince 
Izon  to  search  for  his  body.  They,  following  behind 
as  they  did,  escaped  the  sortie  of  the  Red  City  band, 
and  the  attendant  massacre.  When  they  came  upon  the 
spot,  however,  they  found  fearful  evidences  of  what  had 
happened,  and  hurried  on  to  the  White  City  as  rapidly 
as  the  dangerous  condition  of  the  professor  would  per 
mit.  Ever  since,  Father  Zolcoma  and  others  of  Prince 
Izon's  intimate  connections  had  been  trying  to  glean 

[95] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

news  of  the  status  of  their  beloved  ruler,  and  now  that 
they  knew  him  to  be  safe  for  the  present,  they  were 
overjoyed. 

'"It  is  only  for  a  short  time,  I  fear,  however,"  said 
Black  Eagle,  resuming  his  narrative.  "From  the  royal 
treatment  they  are  according  him  and  from  some 
strange  remarks  which  I  overheard,  I  think  that  Prince 
Izon  has  been  set  aside  for  sacrifice." 

"They  would  not  dare!"  hastily  interposed  Pro 
fessor  Raymon.  "Why,  I  am  told  that  he  is  the  six 
teenth  in  direct  line  of  descent  from  Montezuma ! " 

"Dare!"  exclaimed  Father  Zolcoma.  "They  would 
dare  anything,  these  wicked  pagans  over  whom  To- 
peltzin  reigns;  and  it  is  the  plot  of  that  crafty  high 
priest  to  kill  off  all  the  royal  blood  of  the  Aztecs  but 
his  own  line,  thus  being  in  a  position  to  rule  both 
cities." 

"Are  there  no  men  then  in  your  Pearl  City?"  de 
manded  Black  Eagle  sharply.  "Are  there  no  warriors, 
that  they  stand  idle  while  their  prince  is  in  such 
danger?" 

"Gently,  brother,"  replied  Father  Zolcoma.  "There 
are  none  but  sturdy  men  in  the  Pearl  City.  They  have 

[96] 


VOICE     FROM     THE     PLATEAU 

not  been  softened  and  enervated  by  the  deadly  vices 
that  hold  those  of  the  Red  City  within  their  grip.  But 
there  is  a  most  weighty  reason  why  the  plan  you  sug 
gest  is  not  feasible.  It  is  that  the  moment  armed  forces 
were  to  break  in  upon  the  Red  City,  Izon  would  die. 
No  man  set  aside  for  the  obsidian  sacrifice  may  ever  be 
rescued  alive." 

Professor  Raymon  turned  pale. 

"And  most  likely,  those  captured  with  him  must  die 
too,"  he  said.  "No,  Black  Eagle,  there  must  be  some 
other  way.  Cannot  Prince  Izon  and  the  girls  come  out 
by  the  same  path  you  scaled?" 

"No  woman  can  do  it,"  replied  Black  Eagle,  "al 
though  there  are  many  in  the  Havasupai  tribe  that  could 
accomplish  it.  Even  if  there  were  a  chance  for  Prince 
Izon  there  would  be  none  for  the  girls." 

"And  if  he  were  to  escape,  leaving  them  behind," 
interrupted  Professor  Raymon,  "I  shudder  to  conjec 
ture  their  fate." 

"Nothing  of  the  sort  will  be  done,"  Black  Eagle 
calmly  returned.  "We  will  all  four  of  us  get  away,  or 
none  of  us." 

"Do  you  mean  to  say  that  you  are  going  back,  after 

[97] 


PRINCE  I      Z      O      N 

having  once  escaped  their  clutches?"  asked  Father 
Zolcoma. 

"Of  course." 

Professor  Raymon  fondly  put  his  hand  upon  Black 
Eagle's  shoulder. 

"He  is  my  blood-brother,  my  sworn  blood-brother," 
he  explained. 

"Yes,  while  life  shall  last!"  added  Black  Eagle. 
"But  even  if  I  had  not  been,  there  is  that  within  Prince 
Izon,  your  daughter,  and  your  niece,  any  one  and  all  of 
them,  that  would  command  loyalty  to  the  death.  I  am 
going  back,  and  there  will  be  four  of  us  to  die  or  four 
to  escape.  If  we  do  die  we  shall  not  die  alone.  We 
shall  have  many  Aztec  priests  and  warriors  as  our  ser 
vants  in  the  land  of  shades." 

"Who  is  that  man?"  asked  Professor  Raymon, 
pointing  to  the  Aztec  priest  who  had  been  standing  at 
a  distance  in  an  attitude  of  dejection. 

Black  Eagle  briefly  explained. 

"When  I  had  him  in  my  power,"  he  continued,  "I 
realized  that  if  I  dropped  him  he  would  live  long 
enough  to  explain  my  escape,  so  I  told  him  he  had  better 
climb  up  with  me  and  go  to  the  Pearl  City,  where  he 

[981 


VOICE     FROM     THE     PLATEAU 

would  not  be  harmed.  Between  the  alternative  of  my 
offer  or  of  being  crushed  to  death,  or  of  being  tortured 
to  death  by  Topeltzin,  he  chose  the  former." 

The  party  now  rose  and  took  up  their  march  towards 
the  Pearl  City.  In  the  direction  they  were  travel 
ling  the  way  seemed  more  impassable  than  ever.  In 
fact,  Black  Eagle  could  not  see  how  they  were  to  sur 
mount  the  forbidding  obstacles  that  lay  before  them. 
They  had  clambered  over  but  two  or  three  of  the  im 
pediments,  however,  when,  instead  of  attempting  to  scale 
the  next  one,  the  foremost  of  the  party  let  himself  down 
into  a  hole  formed  beneath  two  slabs.  Such  apertures 
were  common  in  this  chaos  of  boulders,  strewn  appar 
ently  by  Titans  at  play,  and  Black  Eagle  could  not  have 
distinguished  this  one  from  any  other  of  its  kind. 
Nevertheless,  when  it  came  his  turn  to  descend,  he  did 
so;  letting  go  boldly  as  he  had  seen  the  others  do,  and 
dropping  into  a  dark  pocket  scarcely  higher  than  his 
head. 

Those  in  advance  of  him  had  already  moved  on, 
and  following  them  cautiously  he  went  down  two  or 
three  uneven  steps  and  found  himself  in  a  natural  fis 
sure-like  tunnel. 

[99] 


PRINCE          I     Z      O      N 

For  nearly  an  hour  they  travelled  this  underground 
runway  that  had  been  formed  by  some  upheaval  of 
nature.  They  walked  in  single  file,  each  grasping  a 
cord  that  passed  from  the  leader  down  the  line.  Day 
light  finally  appeared  in  the  distance,  and  when  at  last 
Black  Eagle  emerged,  he  gave  a  cry  of  amazement. 
Before  him  the  canyon  widened  out,  the  two  vast  arms 
of  a  circle  stretching  in  both  directions;  below  him 
rolled  the  river;  there  was  a  tremendous  roar  of  a 
distant  waterfall  in  his  ears;  everywhere  the  cliffs  were 
of  pearly  whiteness  and  there,  just  before  him,  arose 
from  the  winding  mesa,  the  buildings,  palaces,  and  ma 
jestic  temple  of  the  Pearl  City ! 


[100] 


CHAPTER   XI 

LUXTOL,    THE    PEARL    CITY 
OTHIC  architecture  is  man's  aspiration  toward 


G 


heaven,  frozen  into  stone.  Gothic  in  white  is 
that  aspiration  purified  and  spiritualized.  Such  was  the 
Pearl  City.  An  old  cathedral  engraving,  in  the  pos 
session  of  a  Spanish  priest  who  had  fled  from  Mexico 
with  the  Aztecs,  had  been  the  inspiration  for  all  the 
structures  in  the  Christian  colony  of  the  canyon.  Its 
principles  had  been  seized  upon  with  avidity  by  these 
skilled  workers  of  stone,  and  out  of  the  white  quartz 
and  marble  which  abounded  there,  they  had  wrought 
a  veritable  elysium.  Flying  buttresses  of  graceful  pro 
portions  shot  down  the  steep  sides  of  the  mesa  wherever 
its  projections  afforded  a  solid  footing,  and  strength 
ened  noble  piles  of  architecture  that  swept  upward  from 
arch  to  arch  until  they  terminated  in  lofty  pinnacles, 
pointing  the  thoughts  of  men  ever  upward. 

As  Black  Eagle  and  his  companions  skirted  the  outer 
rim  of  this  tremendous  natural  amphitheatre,  the  ledge 

[101] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

they  were  traversing  grew  broader  and  led  upwards 
toward  a  distant  white  marble  bridge  which  swept  across 
from  cliff  to  mesa.  The  parapet  of  the  ledge  grew 
gradually  more  ornate,  and  new  beauties  were  revealed 
at  every  turn.  Every  edifice  was  imposing,  for  in  build 
ing  the  Pearl  City  no  small  structure  had  been  planned, 
life  here  being  communal,  so  that  under  the  roof  of  each 
dwelling  at  least  a  score  of  families  were  housed,  much 
as  in  the  modern  apartment  buildings.  By  this  plan  of 
working  with  large  units  it  was  possible  to  design  a  city 
which  should  be  harmonious  throughout,  and  no  archi- 
tectual  view  in  the  world  could  surpass  the  one  that 
lined  this  mesa  front  —  an  elongated  ellipse. 

Gradually  becoming  accustomed  to  the  increasing 
beauty  of  the  scene,  Black  Eagle  thought  that  he  had  lost 
his  ability  to  marvel  further,  but  when  he  had  stepped 
at  last  upon  the  bridge,  he  gave  a  gasp  of  astonishment, 
for,  in  the  centre  of  the  city  there  confronted  him  a 
church  of  white  marble,  superb  with  all  that  gold  and 
skill  and  devotion  could  lavish.  A  wide  avenue  led 
up  to  it,  and  this  avenue  was  bordered  by  stately  pillars, 
each  bearing  a  sculptured  figure.  The  temple  itself 
presented  a  broad  facade,  flanked  by  noble  towers  with 

[102] 


LuxroL,  ruE  PEARL  cirr 

spires  of  gold,  and  this  fagade  was  repeated  upon  the 
four  points  of  the  compass,  the  whole  comprising  a 
Greek  cross  in  ground  plan.  Flying  arches  supported 
a  lofty  dome,  from  which,  by  receding  buttressed 
stones,  reared  on  high  the  tower  that  bore  in  upper  air 
the  golden  cross  which  had  been  seen  from  afar  in  the 
mirage. 

As  the  little  party  drew  near  the  church,  the  sound 
of  approaching  music  was  heard,  and  presently  a  long 
procession  in  solemn  chant  appeared  upon  the  great 
plaza  and  began  filing  slowly  in  at  the  doorway.  The 
chant  swelled  in  sonorous  cadence  as  the  singers  marched 
on,  and  Black  Eagle  turned  to  Professor  Raymon  in 
quiringly. 

"It  is  a  procession  for  the  safety  of  Prince  Izon," 
the  professor  explained.  "Every  day,  for  a  week,  this 
ceremony  has  been  held.  The  procession  you  see  is  but 
one  of  the  four  that  are  now  entering  simultaneously  at 
the  four  fagades,  and  several  thousand  people  are  taking 
part  in  it.  Other  thousands  will  take  it  up  to-morrow 
and  others  the  next  day,  while  on  Sunday  the  entire 
population  will  join  in  the  supplication.  Can  such  de 
votion  go  unrewarded?"  The  eyes  of  Professor  Ray- 

[103] 


PRINCE          I      Z      0      N 

mon  were  moist  as  he  spoke,  and  as  Black  Eagle  was 
silent  because  of  emotion,  the  professor  laid  a  hand  upon 
his  shoulder  and  continued :  "  My  brother,  after  all  these 
years,  I  have  found  what  I  never  expected  in  my  life  to 
see,  a  whole  city  where  there  is  no  wickedness  and  no 
poverty,  where  every  one  fears  God  and  obeys  Him ;  and 
I  desire  nothing  more  than  to  gather  my  own  loved  ones 
close  around  me  and  spend  my  declining  years  in  this 
place." 

They  stood  with  bared  heads  until  the  procession 
had  all  been  swallowed  up  within  the  doorway,  when 
they,  too,  followed.  Large  as  was  the  throng,  it  seemed 
quite  small  when  housed  under  that  lofty  dome  which, 
resting  upon  its  graceful  arches,  seemed  floating  in  mid 
air,  that  curved  upward  and  inward  until  its  blue  tint 
ing,  merging  into  the  dimness  of  the  apex,  seemed  to 
blend  into  a  lovely  twilight  sky.  The  soft  light,  stream 
ing  down  from  the  drum  of  the  dome,  from  the  four 
rose  windows  and  from  the  clear  story,  touched  with  a 
radiant  glow  the  double  row  of  columns,  bringing  out 
their  delicate  tracery.  It  cast  the  long  aisles  into  restful 
half  shadows;  it  bathed  in  effulgence  the  beautiful  altar 

[104] 


LUXTOL,    THE    PEARL    CITY 

of  marble  and  gold,  and  it  rested  upon  the  heads  of  the 
kneeling  congregation  like  a  benediction. 

Black  Eagle  had  scarcely  time  to  comprehend  these 
things  when  a  low,  deep  chord  of  wondrous  sweetness 
stole  upon  his  ears,  starting  softly  as  the  trembling  sighs 
of  distant  aeolian  harps,  and  gradually  swelling,  the 
sonorous  strains  filled  the  edifice  with  their  glorious 
harmonies  that  sent  thrills  of  ecstatic  emotion  to  the 
hearts  of  the  hearers.  Other  and  higher  chords  joined 
in,  and  then,  throughout  the  building,  resounded  the 
notes  of  a  solemn  Sanctus,  played  upon  an  immense 
water  organ,  the  pipes  of  which  occupied  an  entire  fa- 
gade.  It  was  the  noblest  music  that  the  Havasupai 
chieftain  had  ever  heard,  and  it  melted  him  to  tears. 
Had  he  not  long  since  become  a  convert  to  the  teach 
ings  of  one  of  the  intrepid  Western  missionaries,  his 
heart  would  have  been  awed  and  subjugated  under  that 
wonderful  flood  of  melody. 

Upon  the  conclusion  of  the  services  Black  Eagle  left 
the  cathedral  with  the  exalted  mind  of  one  who  has  been 
nearer  to  his  Maker.  Father  Zolcoma  and  Professor 
Raymon  were  in  earnest  converse  just  behind  him  with 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

several  dignified  looking  men,  and  outside,  upon  the 
steps,  a  second  priest  joined  them.  Black  Eagle,  seeing 
that  they  were  intensely  interested,  walked  slowly 
around  the  plaza,  studying  this  marvellous  new  city  and 
its  people.  He  was  surprised  to  note  that  the  inhabit 
ants,  while  obviously  Aztec,  were  more  intelligent  look 
ing  than  the  people  of  the  other  city.  Nowhere  could 
he  see  the  coarse  faces  that  were  so  prevalent  in  the  Red 
City,  but  in  their  places  were  the  clear  eyes,  the  clean, 
firm  cheeks  of  those  who  live  righteously  and  think 
honestly.  As  for  the  city  itself,  he  found  that  the 
streets  radiated  in  every  direction  from  the  temple, 
which  was  in  the  centre  of  the  city,  the  cross  streets 
being  concentric  with  the  ellipse  of  the  mesa.  The  inner 
circle  was  occupied  by  shops,  and  on  the  streets  back  of 
this  began  apartment  houses,  while  each  circle  farther 
back  gave  place  to  higher  buildings  with  more  ornate 
sky  lines,  each  street  ending  in  the  mesa  brink  against 
some  palace  and  presenting  a  splendid  vista  at  both  ends. 
The  avenues  leading  straight  out  from  the  four  facades 
gave  views  across  the  canyon,  on  the  two  sides  opening 
upon  wide  bridges,  but  on  the  end  facing  the  head  of 
the  canyon  the  avenue  was  stopped  by  a  pierced  parapet, 

[106] 


LUXTOL,    THE    PEARL    CITT 

and  beyond  glittered  and  flashed  in  the  sunlight  the 
waterfall,  that,  pouring  down  its  thunderous,  mist- 
shrouded  flood,  gave  to  the  city  not  only  its  water  sup 
ply  but  its  characteristic  undertone  and  its  most  beau 
tiful  vista.  It  was  a  perpetual  glory,  like  the  covenant 
of  the  rainbow,  and  a  constant  reminder  to  the  people 
of  the  Pearl  City  that  behind  all  their  destinies  was  an 
all-powerful  Being  to  whom  no  task  was  too  great  for 
accomplishment. 

Black  Eagle  had  completed  the  circle  of  the  plaza 
and  was  re-approaching  Father  Zolcoma's  group  when 
Professor  Raymon,  seeing  him,  called  him  to  them. 
He  introduced  him  to  Lord  Toltec,  as  the  uncle  of 
Prince  Izon,  and  to  the  other  dignitaries,  then  to  Father 
Orlozo. 

"We  have  been  waiting  for  you,"  said  Father  Zol- 
coma.  "We  have  a  plan  by  which  we  think  the  release 
of  Prince  Izon  and  his  companions  may  possibly  be 
effected.  Come,  and  we  will  discuss  it." 

The  party  walked  slowly  out  to  a  palace  which 
blocked  one  of  the  radial  streets.  Black  Eagle  was 
prepared,  from  the  artistic  work  that  had  been  put  upon 
its  exterior,  to  find  the  interior  of  equal  richness,  but 

[107] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

upon  entering  he  was  at  once  struck  by  the  startling 
contrast  between  the  severity  of  the  furnishings  of  these 
apartments  and  the  luxury  of  those  in  the  palace  of 
Topeltzin.  It  was  in  itself  an  index  to  the  differing 
aims  and  purposes  in  life  of  the  two  dignitaries.  The 
apartments  were  large  and  well  lighted,  and  while  all 
the  furniture  and  fittings  were  in  harmony  with  the 
building  itself,  there  was  an  utter  absence  of  all  pander 
ing  to  mere  comfort  and  ease. 

Black  Eagle  had  at  first  supposed  that  this  palace 
was  devoted  to  the  use  of  Father  Zolcoma  and  his 
immediate  household.  He  found,  however,  that  here 
dwelt  all  the  priesthood  of  the  Pearl  City,  and  when 
the  party  had  passed  to  an  upper  floor,  he  noted  a  suc 
cession  of  small  white  rooms,  plainly  furnished. 

"I  presume  these  are  for  the  acolytes  and  minor 
priests,"  Black  Eagle  ventured  to  Lord  Toltec,  with 
whom  he  was  talking. 

"They  are  for  all  the  priests,"  replied  the  venerable 
man.  "This  one  we  have  just  passed  is  Father  Or- 
lozo's,  and  this  one  is  Father  Zolcoma's,"  and  they 
entered  and  took  seats  around  a  centre  table. 

The  room  was  exactly  like  the  others,  no  better  and 

[108] 


LUXrOL,    THE    PEARL    CITT 

no  different  in  any  way.  A  new  light  dawned  upon  the 
visitor  and  in  his  inner  consciousness  he  knew  that 
ultimately  the  Pearl  City  must  win  against  the  Red. 
The  victories  of  all  the  world  have  been  won  by  those 
who  disdained  bodily  ease.  A  born  leader  of  men, 
Father  Zolcoma  was  easily  accorded  the  precedence  by 
the  aged  Lord  Toltec,  and  the  other  elders,  in  the 
consultation  that  ensued,  although  he  sought  and  ob 
tained  their  approval  in  all  such  matters  before  acting. 

"My  son,"  said  he,  addressing  Black  Eagle,  "and 
you  too,  my  brother,"  he  added,  turning  to  Professor 
Raymon,  "I  am  going  to  tell  you  a  secret  known 
to  but  very  few.  You  remember  the  crevasse  and 
the  tunnel  by  which  you  reached  our  portion  of  the 
canyon?" 

Black  Eagle  nodded. 

"Well,  in  the  end  of  that  crevasse  nearest  the  Red 
City,  relays  of  workmen  are  tunnelling  cautiously  into 
the  solid  rock,  with  the  purpose  of  effecting  a  secret 
entrance  through  one  of  the  grottos  in  Topeltzin's 
garden.  We  cannot  tell  as  yet  which  grotto  we  shall 
strike,  and  I  want  you  and  your  companions  to  spend 
as  much  time  as  possible  in  the  garden  in  order  to  find 

[109] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

out  which  one  we  are  approaching.  We  shall  leave  at 
least  a  foot  of  rock  between  our  tunnel  and  the  wall. 
We  will  let  you  know  when  we  are  ready.  Your  task 
will  be  to  secrete  yourselves  in  the  grotto  that  night 
alone,  if  possible,  so  that  when  we  break  through,  you 
can  be  ready  to  slip  into  the  cut.  As  soon  as  all  four 
of  you  are  safe  it  has  been  arranged  that  the  entrance 
will  be  blocked,  and  from  that  moment  danger  is  past. 
It  is  simply  a  matter  of  walking  through  the  crevasse 
to  its  mouth,  where  you  emerged  to-day." 

"And  once  within  our  gates,"  said  Lord  Toltec, 
earnestly.  "A  royal  welcome  will  be  tendered  your 
friends  and  yourself  with  the  ovation  to  Izon." 

At  this  juncture  there  was  a  knock  on  the  door.  At 
Father  Zolcoma's  invitation  to  come  in  a  young  priest 
entered,  his  eyes  sparkling  and  his  cheeks  flushed  with 
excitement. 

"We  have  found  it!"  he  cried.  "We  know  now 
how  it  is  possible  for  Topeltzin  to  keep  informed  daily 
of  all  our  movements.  It  is  the  most  remarkable  de 
velopment  of  a  mysterious  natural  gift  that  we  have 
discovered.  Come  with  me  and  I  will  show  you  Topelt- 
zin's  greatest  achievement." 

[1 10] 


LUXTOL,    THE    PEARL    CITY 

"Where  is  this?"  asked  Father  Zolcoma,  rising. 
"In  our  own  palace,"  the  young  man  replied. 
"And  Topeltzin's  agent?"  asked  Father  Zolcoma. 
"One  of  your  own  converts ! " 


[ml 


CHAPTER    XII 
LO YE*  S    TELEGRAPH 

A  HOUSE  that  abounds  in  secret  passages  has  a 
master  whose  mind  abounds  in  dark  byways. 
It  was  noted  of  Topeltzin  that  he  appeared  and  dis 
appeared  in  the  most  unexpected  places  about  his  palace, 
the  elements  of  surprise  always  attending  him.  Into 
one  of  these  hidden  corridors  he  turned  shortly  after 
the  discovery  of  Black  Eagle's  disappearance,  emerg 
ing  into  a  concealed  room  which  was  most  peculiarly 
furnished.  Its  walls  and  ceiling  were  hung  in  a  black, 
velvet-like  fabric,  a  frieze  of  gold  fretwork  and  a  gold 
centre  panel  in  the  ceiling  being  their  only  relief.  The 
carpet,  too,  was  of  black.  A  couch  and  chair,  also  in 
black,  were  the  only  articles  of  furniture,  except  a 
small  table  upon  which  reposed  the  fragments  of  a 
half-eaten  meal.  Only  one  window  lighted  the  room, 
and  this,  from  the  depth  of  its  embrasure,  was  through 
a  very  thick  wall. 

[.12] 


LOPE'S          TELEGRAPH 

The  most  striking  object  in  the  room,  however,  was  a 
young  girl  dressed  in  black.  Her  hair  also  was  of  raven 
hue  so  that  her  face,  of  waxen  fairness,  was  the  only 
object  which  the  light  could  throw  into  relief,  and 
when  she  moved  within  the  Stygian  environment  her 
countenance  seemed  to  be  afloat  within  that  living  sep 
ulchre,  with  a  spectral  effect  that  would  have  been 
startling  to  one  who  might  have  come  upon  it  unaware. 
Just  now,  however,  she  was  seated  at  her  table  before 
the  window,  gazing  steadfastly  out  upon  a  view  that 
was  comprised  of  nothing  but  a  far-distant  golden 
cross,  blazing  in  the  afternoon  sun  against  a  background 
of  blue  sky  and  drifting  white  clouds.  She  did  not  turn 
as  Topeltzin  came  into  the  apartment;  she  did  not  hear 
him.  Her  elbows  were  resting  upon  the  table,  the 
fingers  of  each  hand  pressed  upon  her  temples  and  the 
palms  upon  her  cheeks,  thus  supporting  her  head.  Her 
eyes  seemed  to  look  beyond  the  cross  to  some  other 
view  which  filled  her  mental  vision  to  the  exclusion  of 
all  else.  She  seemed  rapt  and  strained  in  her  atten 
tion,  and  Topeltzin,  without  making  any  attempt  to 
conceal  or  muffle  his  movements,  strode  over  to  the 
couch  and  sat  down  upon  it  where  he  could  watch  her 

["3] 


PRINCE          I     Z      O     N 

face.     She  was  talking  in  a  low,  musical  voice,  and  he 
listened  to  her  attentively. 

"Ah,  my  beloved!"  she  was  saying.  "Where  have 
you  been?  For  more  than  an  hour  I  have  lost  you. 
Across  the  cruel  space  that  has  mocked  us  since  the 
morning  of  our  nuptial  day,  I  have  been  sending 
forth  my  soul  to  you,  calling,  calling,  all  in  vain,  and 
your  spirit  has  not  answered  me.  Only  now  have  I 
felt  your  presence  again.  I  think  that  in  another  hour 
I  would  have  swooned.  Oh,  my  husband,  speak  to 
me !  Tell  me  again  of  your  love  and  that  it  shall  last 
until  this  weary  torture  of  probation  is  over !  —  Yes, 
life  of  my  soul,  I  hear  you." 

She  ceased  to  speak.  She  intensified  her  gaze,  and 
with  half  parted  lips  seemed  to  be  listening  intently. 

"Yes,"  —  "Yes,"  —  "Yes  —  "  she  half  whispered  at 
intervals. 

Then  she  closed  her  eyes  and  bent  down  her  head 
until  her  temples  rested  upon  the  base  of  her  palms  and 
her  finger  tips  touched  upon  the  top  of  her  head.  For 
a  long  time  she  sat  motionless,  and  one  not  in  the  secret 
of  her  occupation  might  have  thought  her  asleep.  Not 


LOPE'S          TELEGRAPH 

so  Topeltzin,  however.  He  waited  patiently  until  at 
last  she  had  raised  her  head  again. 

"Yes,  I  have  the  message,"  she  said,  again  address 
ing  the  invisible  person,  "but  of  far  greater  moment 
is  the  fact  that  I  have  found  you  once  more,  that  again 
our  souls  commune,  that  still  —  " 

"Azra!"  interrupted  the  harsh  voice  of  Topeltzin. 

The  girl  shuddered  but  did  not  turn. 

"It  was  not  your  voice,  O  Zilpan,"  she  said. 
"Hold  me,  dear!  It  seems  that  I  am  leaving  you." 

"Azra!"  again  commanded  Topeltzin. 

This  time  she  pressed  her  finger  tips  upon  her  eyes 
and  sank  back  in  her  chair.  When  she  took  her  fingers 
away  she  turned  to  him  with  a  sigh  and  raised  her  eyes 
wearily  to  him. 

"My  lord,  I  salute  you,"  she  said  and  humbly  arid 
instantly  arose,  bowing  her  head  before  him  with  pa 
thetic  humility  that  a  mother  might  use  to  a  jailer  who 
had  her  child  in  his  power. 

"You  got  a  message  just  now,"  charged  Topeltzin. 

"Yes,  my  lord.  To-day  there  came  over  the  east 
ern  bridge  into  the  Pearl  City  a  tall  dark  stranger." 

[us] 


PRINCE          I     Z      O      N 

"Black  Eagle,"  supplemented  the  high  priest. 

"That  is  it.  I  could  not  see  the  name  clearly  in 
Zilpan's  mind  except  that  it  was  a  great  black  bird. 
I  do  not  know  eagles  very  well,  my  lord,  nor  does 
Zilpan,  I  think.  With  him  were  Father  Zolcoma  and 
soldiers  and  that  other  gray-haired  stranger  of  whom 
I  have  told  you." 

"Professor  Raymon,"  said  Topeltzin.  "What  other 
news?" 

"Zilpan  has  just  learned  that  there  is  an  under 
ground  passage  from  the  plateau  above  the  Red  City 
to  the  white  canyon.  Through  this  passage  Black 
Eagle  came,  and  through  it  Father  Zolcoma  plans  in 
some  way  to  rescue  Prince  Izon.  Just  how,  either 
Zilpan  has  not  yet  discovered,  or  if  he  did  try  to  tell 
me  I  did  not  read  it  plainly." 

"It  seems  to  me,"  said  Topeltzin  dryly,  "that  you 
spend  more  of  your  time  exchanging  personal  messages 
with  Zilpan  than  in  the  service  of  our  gods." 

"Ah,  they  are  hard  gods,  with  hearts  of  stone!" 
cried  the  girl,  "and  they  who  would  serve  them  must 
know  sorrow  and  tears  without  end!  Is  not  Tezcatli- 
poca  yet  satisfied?  Listen,  my  lord.  I  have  been  pa- 

[116] 


LOPE'S  TELEGRAPH 

tient.  Zilpan  has  been  patient.  How  soon  may  we 
have  our  reward?  It  has  been  two  years  now,  since, 
upon  our  wedding  morn  and  before  we  had  even  op 
portunity  to  know  the  clasp  of  each  other's  arms,  the 
statue  of  Tezcatlipoca,  before  which  you  wedded  us, 
spoke  and  commanded  us  to  be  driven  apart,  com 
manded  Zilpan  to  secret  service  in  the  Pearl  City,  and 
me  to  this  dreary  prison.  Since  that  day  I  have  never 
seen  his  face  except  with  my  soul  across  all  those  weary 
miles  that  intervene,  and  you  promised  us  if  we  did 
Tezcatlipoca's  service  loyally  and  well,  that  the  time  of 
Zilpan's  exile  should  be  short  and  that  we  should  soon 
again  be  united." 

"Two  years  is  not  so  long  a  service,"  replied  Topelt- 
zin.  "Think  you  that  Tezcatlipoca  will  admire  your 
ungrateful  spirit?  Since  childhood,  both  you  and  Zilpan 
were  raised  in  luxury  and  ease,  and  were  taught  by  me 
the  cultivation  of  the  mind  faculty  which  enables  you 
now  to  be  in  communion  with  your  Zilpan  daily.  You 
have  nothing  else  to  do,  in  fact,  but  talk  with  him." 

"Yes,  my  lord,"  she  replied  piteously,  "to  talk  with 
him  and  to  long  for  him,  to  mourn  and  grieve  for  the 
sight  of  his  dear  eyes,  the  touch  of  his  dear  hand.  Ah, 


PRINCE          I     Z      O      N 

my  lord,  you  taught  us  these  things,  it  is  true,  and  you 
brought  us  together  that  we  might  learn  to  love,  and 
when  we  had  learned  to  love  —  which  was  your  pur 
pose  —  when  we  had  learned  that  life  for  both  depended 
upon  the  love  of  the  other,  then  you  tore  us  apart, 
knowing  that  through  this  gift  that  you  bred  in  us  we 
must  be  together  in  thought,  always,  and  so  become  a 
mere  carrier  of  news  for  you.  Oh,  it  is  cruel,  cruel! 
Have  mercy!" 

She  sank  upon  her  knees.  Topeltzin  had  a  sharp 
reproof  upon  his  tongue,  but  before  he  could  utter  it 
she  sprang  suddenly  to  her  feet  again. 

"Yes,  my  beloved,  I  hear  you!"  she  cried,  rushing 
to  the  window. 

She  seemed  to  listen  intently  for  a  moment,  then, 
turned  to  him  in  an  agony  of  fear. 

"Oh,  he  is  in  danger!"  she  cried.  "He  is  calling  to 
me,  he  is  telling  me  that  his  hiding  place  is  discovered, 
that  they  have  burst  in  upon  him  and  are  taking  him 
away.  He  is  fighting  them!  I  can  see  no  more!  I 
cannot  find  his  mind!  O-o-o-o-o-h ! "  and  with  a  shriek 
she  fell  forward,  fainting,  upon  the  table. 

Topeltzin  paid  no  attention  to  her,  except  to  summon 

[118] 


LOPE'S          rELEGRAPH 

her  maid,  then  hastening  to  his  own  room,  he  ordered 
Helox,  that  captain  of  the  guards  who  had  befriended 
the  Christian  captives,  before  him. 

"Captain,"  he  commanded,  "there  is  a  subterran 
ean  passage  leading  from  the  upper  plateau  to  Luxtol. 
You  will  at  once  detail  a  company  of  your  soldiers  to 
deploy  over  the  surface  of  the  plateau,  and  to  stay  there 
until  the  opening  to  this  passage  is  found.  You  will  go 
with  them  yourself  to  insure  that  the  work  is  done  faith 
fully.  There  will  be  a  promotion  for  the  man  who  finds 
the  entrance.  I  will  give  you  three  days.  In  addition 
to  the  hunting  for  this  entrance,  you  will  put  a  guard 
upon  the  cliff  by  night  and  by  day.  It  is  probable  that 
Black  Eagle  will  come  that  way,  and  his  appearance 
may  reveal  the  entrance  to  the  underground  passage; 
at  any  rate,  he  must  not  be  able  to  get  over  the  top  of 
the  cliff  without  discovery.  If  he  returns  he  must  not 
be  molested,  but  allowed  to  go  to  his  own  apartments 
without  interference.  Go,  and  the  reward  or  vengeance 
of  the  gods  will  be  yours  even  as  you  succeed  or  fail." 

Captain  Helox  saluted  and  withdrew. 

It  was  nearing  midnight  when  Black  Eagle  drew 
himself  up  under  the  two  overlapping  rocks  which  con- 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

cealed  the  entrance  to  the  crevasse.  He  was  astonished 
to  see  a  row  of  flaming  torch-lights,  not  over  twenty 
feet  apart,  all  along  the  walls  of  the  cliff,  and  bobbing 
lights  scattered  here  and  there  over  the  rugged  surface 
of  the  plateau.  While  he  stood  pondering  these  things, 
and  before  he  emerged  from  the  black  shadow  which 
concealed  him,  he  heard  a  low,  cautious  voice  at  his  side. 
Turning  quickly,  he  recognized  in  the  half-light  the 
countenance  of  Captain  Helox. 

"Be  cautious,  brother,"  said  the  captain.  "Keep  in 
the  cover  of  this  rock  when  you  get  out,  and  work  your 
way  among  the  shadows  to  a  point  as  far  distant  from 
this  as  possible  before  you  reveal  yourself.  Do  not  dis 
close  the  location  of  this  opening.  I  am  the  only  man 
in  the  Red  City  who  knows  it,  and  three  days  from  now 
I  lose  my  captainship  because  it  will  not  be  found. 
But  do  not  fear.  You  are  not  to  be  harmed  in  any  way, 
not  even  questioned,  for  the  present,  at  least.  The  first 
soldier  to  whom  you  apply  will  supply  you  with  his  scal 
ing  ladder,  although  you  must  not  intimate  that  you 
know  this.  Wait  a  minute  until  I  move  around  to  the 
other  side  where  I  can  conceal  you  as  you  emerge  and 
crawl  behind  the  rock.  Good-bye  and  God  be  with  you !" 

[120] 


CHAPTER    XIII 
ON    THE    PARAPET 

BLACK  Eagle  on  his  return  to  the  palace  joined 
Izon  immediately,  and  told  him  the  good  news 
about  Professor  Raymon  and  sent  a  note  in  English  to 
the  overjoyed  Mariam  and  Isabel. 

The  cousins  went  to  the  gardens,  waiting  with  eager 
curiosity  for  Black  Eagle  to  join  them.  They  were 
seated  near  one  of  the  fountains  where  they  could  see 
the  archway  from  which  he  usually  emerged,  when 
Mariam  rose  to  her  feet  with  an  exclamation  of 
pleasure. 

"They  are  coming  at  last,"  she  said  as  Izon  ap 
peared.  She  always  saw  Izon  first  in  any  group. 

The  man  with  him  was  not  Black  Eagle,  who  was 
detained  by  a  sprained  ankle,  but  Topeltzin.  It  was 
the  first  time  that  the  high  priest  had  seen  fit  to  join 
the  girls  in  an  informal  way,  and  they  found  him  to  be 
a  man  of  remarkable  social  gifts,  entertaining  and 
brilliant,  but  with  strange,  compelling  eyes  which  held 

[121] 


PRINCE  I      Z      O      N 

them  in  a  fascination  which  they  realized  but  could  not 
resist;  eyes  that  attracted  while  they  repelled,  and 
warned  while  they  conquered. 

He  began  his  talk  with  an  apology  for  the  manner 
in  which  they  had  been  received  on  the  day  of  their 
entry  into  the  Red  City,  and  Izon  smiled  as  the  high 
priest  glibly  explained  that  their  beloved  prince,  while 
on  a  hunting  expedition,  had  been  attacked  by  enemies 
and  rescued  by  his  faithful  subjects.  The  girls  and 
Black  Eagle  had  been  captured  with  these  enemies  and 
their  execution  had  been  ordered  for  this,  and  according 
to  an  ancient  law,  as  a  part  of  the  celebration  in  which 
the  prince's  loving  subjects  expressed  their  joy  at  his 
rescue  by  hailing  him  as  a  god.  Izon  had  it  upon  his 
lips  to  riddle  Topeltzin's  clever  explanation  with  sar 
casm,  but  it  was  no  part  of  his  plan  to  make  the  girls 
acquainted  with  his  danger  and  besides,  he  was  over 
flowing  with  the  details  of  the  good  news  which  he 
could  not  tell  the  girls  in  the  high  priest's  company. 
He  soon  found  an  opportunity  to  separate  himself  and 
Mariam  from  the  others  and  as  Topeltzin  watched  them 
turn  into  one  of  the  leafy  bypaths,  he  frowned  as  did 
Zaliza,  who  was  jealously  watching  them  from  a  bal- 

[122] 


ON         THE         PARAPET 

cony.  Mariam's  hand  rested  on  Izon's  arm,  and  his 
head  was  bent  towards  her,  the  two  making  as  pretty 
a  picture  as  one  might  wish  to  view.  Isabel  glowed 
with  pride  in  them. 

"How  I  love  to  see  those  two  together  I"  she  ex 
claimed  to  Topeltzin. 

His  countenance  instantly  cleared  as  she  looked  up 
at  him. 

"They  are  indeed  a  handsome  couple,"  he  aseented. 
"Your  cousin  is  an  exceptionally  beautiful  girl.  I  sup 
pose  she  has  had  no  lack  of  lovers,  as  your  deities  and 
ours  seem  to  ordain  these  matters  alike,"  he  added  with 
apparent  carelessness. 

"Nothing  serious,  I  believe,"  Isabel  laughingly  re 
plied,  not  suspecting  the  sinister  personal  interest  that 
lay  back  of  the  question.  "  Really,  she  seems  to  be  more 
interested  in  the  prince  than  in  any  one  with  whom  I 
have  seen  her." 

"So  I  should  judge,"  said  Topeltzin  dryly.  "It 
seems  to  have  been  a  very  quickly  ripened  friendship." 

"It  could  scarcely  be  otherwise,  under  the  circum 
stances,"  replied  Isabel,  and  she  explained  how  they  had 
met,  told  him  of  the  loss  of  Mariam's  father,  and  then 

[123] 


PRINCE          I     Z      O      N 

the  conversation  led  naturally  to  the  subject  of  Profes 
sor  Raymon's  theories  in  regard  to  the  Aztecs,  and  his 
life-long  search,  culminating  in  this  trip. 

Topeltzin's  eyes  sparkled  with  appreciation. 

"Your  uncle  must  have  been  a  wonderfully  gifted 
man,"  he  said.  "I  should  like  to  have  met  him.  It 
would  have  been  a  pleasure  to  tell  him  that  every  one 
of  his  theories  was  correct  to  the  last  detail,  even  to 
his  deduction  that  the  son  of  Montezuma  escaped 
with  us,  aided  by  our  gods,  although  he  scarcely  deserved 
this  as  he  had  deserted  them  to  worship  the  far-away 
and  invisible  deities  of  the  Christians.  He  was  right 
even  to  his  surmise  that  when  our  forefathers  were 
driven  out  of  Mexico  they  carried  with  them  the  greater 
amount  of  their  treasure,  which  the  greedy  Spaniards 
supposed  they  had  captured." 

"That  is  the  one  thing  which  has  puzzled  me,"  re 
plied  Isabel.  "You  came  away  with  abundant  riches, 
and  you  found  here  deposits  of  gold  which  I  am  told 
have  not  their  equal  in  all  the  world.  Why,  then,  with 
so  much  wealth  at  your  command,  do  you  not  utilize 
this  great  power  in  a  larger  way  ?  Why  do  you  remain 


ON         r  H  E          PARAPET 

hidden  here  when  with  this  unlimited  treasure  you  could 
command  everything  the  outer  world  could  offer?" 

Topeltzin  smiled. 

"The  outer  world,"  he  replied,  "has  nothing  that 
we  want.  On  the  other  hand  we  have  the  one  thing 
for  which  they  will  kill  and  burn  and  devastate.  This 
is  the  fruit  of  the  teachings  of  your  wonderful  God, 
and  the  experience  of  our  ancestors  with  Cortez  and  his 
followers  taught  us  a  bitter  lesson  in  that  branch  of 
education.  Had  the  Aztecs  of  Mexico  not  been  rich, 
they  would  still  burn  the  sacred  fire  upon  the  heights  of 
Anahuac.  In  view  of  this,  we  have  learned  not  to  invite 
disaster,  especially  with  no  chance  of  gain.  Name  any 
luxury  which  your  world  possesses  and  I  can  show  you 
the  utmost  refinement  of  it  here,  besides  many  other 
means  of  enjoyment  not  dreamed  of  by  your  people. 
We  have  here  an  ideal  existence  and  there  are  two 
classes,  the  rulers  and  the  ruled.  The  masters  live  in 
the  fullest  sense  of  that  word,  but  we  are  wise  enough 
to  give  the  slaves  so  much  pleasure  that  they  are  con 
tent.  It  matters  not  what  the  form  of  government,  these 
two  classes  always  exist.  Here  we  are  blunt;  we  call 


PRINCE          I     Z      O      N 

the  lower  class  slaves;  in  your  country  they  are  called 
by  another  name  but  they  exist  just  the  same.  Are  they 
as  happy  as  ours?" 

The  argument  was  unanswerable,  to  Isabel,  at  least. 
She  was  bound  to  acknowledge  the  force  of  his  reasons 
against  communion  with  the  outer  world. 

"But,"  she  persisted,  "do  you  not  lack  one  great 
luxury  after  all?  Is  not  travel  and  change  of  scene 
essential  for  the  highest  enjoyment  of  life?" 

"Partly  so,"  he  answered,  "but  we  have  them  here, 
though  in  different  forms.  As  for  change  of  scene, 
we  are  about  to  have  one  presently  which  may  convince 
you  of  the  variety  we  enjoy.  Our  gods  enjoy  diversion ; 
look !  you  may  see  them  at  play ! " 

While  talking  they  had  approached  the  parapet  over 
looking  the  river.  Across  from  them  arose  the  mighty 
cliffs  of  the  canyon,  seeming  to  reach  the  very  skies, 
and  as  Isabel's  gaze  swept  up  the  stupendous  chasm, 
that  same  thrill  of  awe  and  wonder  passed  over  her 
which  she  invariably  felt  when  viewing  this  sublime 
spectacle  from  any  new  angle. 

"Do  you  see  nothing  unusual?"  inquired  Topeltzin. 

[126] 


ON         THE          PARAPET 

"Nothing,  except  that  perhaps  the  coloring  of  the 
cliffs  seems  slightly  different  to-day." 

"Look  again,  carefully  up  the  canyon  as  far  as  you 
can  see.  Do  you  note  that  small  cloud  which  is  ap 
proaching?" 

She  looked,  and  smiled,  turning  to  him  with  the 
eager  curiosity  of  a  child  whose  interest  has  been 
aroused. 

"I  do  see  it  now,"  she  replied  with  pleased  anticipa 
tion,  "but  what  does  it  signify?" 

The  question  was  scarcely  uttered  when  the  answer 
came,  but  not  from  Topeltzin.  With  startling  swift 
ness  the  cloud  increased  in  volume  until  it  filled  the 
entire  upper  canyon,  and  a  sharp  blast  of  wind  in 
Isabel's  face  warned  her  that  it  would  soon  reach  them. 
The  rapidity  of  the  change  from  bright  sunlight  and 
balmy  air  was  almost  incredible.  Lightnings  were  dart 
ing  now  in  every  direction  in  the  body  of  the  rolling 
cloud,  and  with  the  same  flashing  speed  a  shrieking 
tornado  enveloped  them.  Isabel  started  in  terror  to  fly 
to  the  shelter  of  the  palace,  but  inky  darkness  fell  upon 
them  and  the  sweep  of  the  wind  hurled  her  against  the 

[127] 


PRINCE          I     Z      O      N 

parapet,  where  she  crouched,  closing  her  eyes  to  the 
vivid  flashes  of  lightning  and  her  ears  to  the  crashing 
thunder.  Terrific  as  had  been  some  of  the  storms  which 
swept  through  the  Mexican  valley,  awe-inspiring  as  had 
been  many  of  the  convulsions  of  nature  which  Mariam 
and  Isabel  had  witnessed,  they  gave  her  no  idea  of  this 
raging  tempest.  It  would  have  been  impossible  for  her 
to  have  formed  a  conception  of  the  concentrated  fury 
of  these  canyon  cloud  throes.  Confined  between  the 
walls  of  the  gorge,  the  forces,  as  though  in  wrath  at 
being  unable  to  expand  in  every  direction,  hurled  them 
selves  with  Titanic  anger  upon  everything  in  their  path. 
They  came  with  the  swiftness  of  thought  and  they  tore 
and  rended  as  if  with  the  ruthless  hand  of  an  infuriated 
and  all-powerful  demon.  Isabel,  always  emotional, 
screamed  in  terror,  but  she  felt  that  her  voice  was  lost 
in  the  tumult  which  raged  about  them.  Suddenly,  how 
ever,  there  came  a  lull,  and  through  it  Topeltzin's  deep 
voice. 

"You  are  not  to  be  afraid,  Isabel,"  he  called,  "of 
man  or  nature  or  the  gods  while  I  am  with  you.  Be 
hold  my  power." 


ON       THE       PARAPET: 

She  looked  up  amazed.  Topeltzin  had  sprung  upon 
the  parapet,  and  now  stood  with  outstretched  arms,  as 
though  commanding  the  very  elements.  His  rich  cos 
tume  was  ablaze  with  a  greenish  lurid  light  which 
illuminated  the  scene  and  made  his  form,  with  its  tower 
ing  head-dress,  seem  colossal.  Flames  wrapped  him, 
wavering  and  leaping  from  every  point  of  his  robe,  and 
giving  to  him  a  majesty  that  awed  the  trembling  on 
looker.  He  raised  his  arms  and  thundered : 

"Back  from  us,  ye  wild  winds  and  thunder  bolts! 
I  command  you  by  the  power  of  Tezcatlipoca ! " 

An  apparent  miracle  followed  upon  the  words.  The 
fearful  storm  raged  around  them  in  a  vast  circle,  but  in 
the  space  they  occupied  all  was  calm.  They  seemed  to 
to  be  the  centre  of  the  vortex  which  this  magician  had 
made  in  the  hurricane.  Isabel  straightened  up,  her  eyes 
dilated  and  her  lips  parted,  her  heart  beating  violently 
and  her  breath  panting,  thrilled  and  raised  to  an  emo 
tional  frenzy  by  excitement. 

"It  is  marvellous,"  she  cried  hysterically.  "What 
mighty  power,  that  even  the  elements  obey!" 

"Power!"   cried  Topeltzin.      "You   have   not  yet 

[129] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

seen  power,  child !  I  will  suspend  all  the  laws  of  nature. 
Behold  the  might  of  our  gods !  Look!  Can  the  rulers 
of  your  outer  world  accomplish  this?" 

He  turned  to  an  adjacent  watch  tower  with  a  shout 
to  command  attention  and  issued  a  crisp  order  in  Aztec. 
A  bright  flame  blazed  upon  the  summit  of  the  tower. 
A  glowing  mass  presently  came  falling  toward  them 
which,  as  it  rolled  over,  seemed  to  be  a  white-hot  boulder 
as  large  as  a  man's  head.  Topeltzin  leaping  lightly 
down  to  it,  reached  forth  and  to  Isabel's  horror  grasped 
the  fiery  boulder  and  held  it  out  upon  his  hand  without 
the  slightest  sign  of  pain.  He  poised  it  with  smiling 
ease,  while  she  could  plainly  see  the  intense  heat  that 
radiated  from  the  glowing  mass.  Awe  and  terror  strug 
gled  for  the  mastery  over  her.  Topeltzin  seemed  on 
fire  from  head  to  foot,  while  he  still  held  the  glowing 
ball,  and  the  girl's  knees  trembled  as  she  felt  that  she 
was  in  the  presence  of  some  superhuman  power.  The 
boulder  was  suddenly  tossed  into  the  basin  of  a  fountain, 
and  as  it  struck  the  water  it  burst  with  a  loud  report, 
while  a  cloud  of  hissing  steam  rolled  up,  evidence  of  the 
intense  heat. 

"Power!"  Topeltzin  exclaimed  again.    "Look!" 


On  the  Parapet — Topeltzin's  Magic 


ON       THE       PARAPET: 

He  sprang  upon  the  parapet,  and  drawing  his  sword, 
reached  its  point  far  out  to  a  projecting  ledge.  He 
leaned  over  the  precipice  upon  the  sword.  The  long 
Spanish  blade,  evidently  a  relic  of  the  Conquest,  bent 
under  his  weight,  and  it  seemed  a  fearfully  perilous  risk 
he  took  in  depending  upon  its  frail  support. 

"Now,  Isabel,"  he  commanded,  "gaze  steadily  upon 
me.  Behold  my  power  as  high  priest  of  mighty 
Tezcatlipoca ! " 

He  was  leaning  out  almost  at  right  angles.  He  was 
supported  only  by  his  right  arm,  holding  the  sword 
against  the  ledge.  The  jagged  rocks  of  the  precipice, 
and  the  river  hundreds  of  feet  below,  meant  a  terrible 
death  if  he  should  fall.  He  seemed  to  mutter  some  in 
cantation,  and  then  let  the  point  of  the  sword  drop  and 
remained  suspended  in  the  air.  Isabel  shrieked.  Her 
strength  deserted  her  and  she  slowly  sank  to  her  knees, 
gazing  at  Topeltzin  where  he  lay  upon  air  against  the 
background  of  the  rushing  storm.  An  interminable 
moment  this  apparition  lasted,  and  then  slowly,  evenly, 
the  high  priest  arose  to  an  upright  position,  his  gar 
ments  still  flaming,  and  with  folded  arms  stood  tri 
umphant  before  her.  His  eyes  glittered  with  the  baleful 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

glare  of  some  noxious  serpent.  Isabel  felt  herself  held 
with  such  fascination  as  draws  the  fluttering  bird  into 
the  reach  of  poisoned  fangs.  Topeltzin  smiled,  and  his 
smile  itself,  with  the  gleaming  teeth  behind  it,  seemed 
but  a  part  of  the  dread  spell  he  had  riveted  upon  her. 

The  hand  of  Providence  reached  out  to  save  Isabel. 
An  awful  change  suddenly  came  over  Topeltzin's  counte 
nance.  His  eyes  seemed  to  start  from  their  sockets,  the 
smile  upon  his  lips  became  a  hideous  grin,  and  his  fea 
tures  worked  convulsively,  his  aspect  becoming  all  at 
once  that  of  some  lost  spirit  cowering  before  a  hated 
superior  power.  His  left  hand  clutched  at  his  heart. 
He  reached  out  his  right  hand,  pointing  upwards,  and 
Isabel's  eyes  followed  the  direction.  The  greatest  won 
der  of  all  that  she  had  seen  followed  to  her  rapt  vision. 
High  up  in  air,  directly  over  the  scene  and  seeming  to 
float  in  the  black  clouds  that  encompassed  them,  a 
golden  object,  colossal,  glowing,  gathering  to  itself  dom 
ination  over  all  the  mystery  that  had  preceded  it,  shone 
through  and  yet  against  the  black  background. 

"The  accursed  cross!"  shrieked  Topeltzin,  shaking 
his  clenched  hand  at  the  vision. 

His  livid  face  became  still  more  ghastly  and  he  tot- 


OAT       THE       PARAPET: 

tered  forward,  falling  with  a  crash  from  the  parapet  to 
the  spot  where  Isabel  knelt.  There  he  lay,  writhing 
like  some  wounded  animal  in  a  death  agony.  Isabel, 
overwhelmed  with  thankfulness  for  this  vision  that  had 
broken  the  spell,  raised  her  hands  to  the  bright  image. 
But  it  did  not  remain.  Its  mission  over,  it  faded  away, 
and  the  appalling  blackness  once  more  settled  around 
her  with  its  snapping  of  livid  lightning  and  its  tumult 
of  deafening  thunder.  Her  tortured  mind  could  stand 
no  more  and  she  sank,  fainting,  across  the  body  of  the 
high  priest. 


[133] 


CHAPTER     XIV 
IN    THE    LABTRINTH 

WITHOUT  paying  much  attention  to  where  they 
were  going,  Izon  and  Mariam  had  wandered 
into  the  labyrinth,  a  winding  path  that,  at  first  ap 
parently  open,  became  gradually  closer  hedged  on  each 
side  by  thickly  set,  impenetrable  shrubbery.  The  path 
wound  upon  itself  like  the  convolutions  of  a  shell,  with 
innumerable  cunningly  laid  out  bypaths  that  led  only  to 
blind  pockets,  so  that  even  those  who  were  familiar  with 
the  place  sometimes  wandered  for  an  hour  in  its  recesses 
before  they  could  find  their  way  out. 

When  the  storm  broke  upon  the  palace  grounds  in 
its  sudden  fury,  the  prince  cast  about  him  for  one  of  the 
grottos,  but  quickly  recognized  that  he  and  Mariam 
were  in  the  labyrinth.  He  turned  to  escape  from  its 
maze  but  took  the  wrong  direction  and  the  path  he  had 
chosen  ended  in  an  angle  of  the  cliff.  The  blackness  of 
the  storm  settled  upon  them,  and  inasmuch  as  the  cliff 
gave  them  some  shelter  from  the  wind  it  was  folly  to 

[134] 


IN        r  H  E        LABTRINrH 

attempt  to  proceed  any  farther  for  the  time  being. 
Mariam  was  thinly  clad,  but  trailing  at  his  back  her  com 
panion  had  a  voluminous  cloak  that,  though  a  heavy 
impediment,  was  lightly  worn  because  it  was  a  part  of 
the  insignia  of  his  high  station.  For  once  in  his  life 
he  thanked  the  vagaries  of  courtly  fashion  for  this  ac 
coutrement.  Mariam,  cowering  before  the  incessant 
lightnings  and  the  thunder,  and  shivering  from  the 
blasts  that  tore  at  them,  found  this  cloak  drawn  strongly 
around  her  in  the  clasp  of  Izon's  arm,  and  herself 
pressed  closely  to  him  in  the  angle  of  the  rock.  In 
stantly  she  nestled  closer  to  that  protection  in  her  terror, 
and  then,  suddenly  realizing  what  she  had  done,  shocked 
and  amazed  at  herself,  she  struggled  to  be  free,  only  to 
find  that  firm  clasp  unrelenting.  "  My  love,"  whispered 
the  gentle  voice  of  Izon,  "  do  not  deny  me  this  sweet 
privilege  —  the  right  to  guard  and  protect  you  now  and 
always." 

For  an  instant  Mariam  was  overwhelmed,  not  alone 
by  what  he  had  said,  but  by  the  flood  of  thrilling  self- 
consciousness  that  came  upon  her;  for  all  at  once  she 
knew  that  she  had  loved  him  from  the  moment  that  she 
had  met  him.  It  was  very  simple,  now  that  he  had 

[135] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

opened  her  eyes  to  what  she  had  known  but  had  not 
realized.  Why,  how  natural  it  had  seemed,  there  at 
first,  to  yield  to  that  embrace,  and  how  natural  it  seemed 
now!  Izon  recognized  with  trembling  ecstasy,  the 
sweet  meaning  of  this  new  relaxation  and,  lifting  the 
cloak  that  he  had  drawn  above  her  head,  he  bent  down 
to  her  and  pressed  a  kiss  upon  her  forehead.  Lower 
still  he  bent,  and  simply,  trustingly,  Mariam  raised  her 
lips  to  his.  Thus  was  their  compact  sealed.  They  had 
no  need  for  words,  but,  clasped  in  the  ecstatic  embrace 
of  pure  love,  awaiting  the  passing  of  the  storm,  nor 
thinking  its  duration  too  long,  Mariam  could  feel  his 
heart  beating  against  her  bosom  and  knew,  without  the 
formal  message  of  lame  speech,  that  its  every  beat  was 
true  and  for  love  of  her. 

It  was  not  until  the  storm  had  lashed  out  its  rage, 
and  that  darkness  had  begun  to  be  displaced  by  that 
lurid  yellow  atmosphere  which,  with  its  uncanny  glow, 
follows  electrical  disturbances,  that  they  spoke. 

"See,"  said  Izon,  pointing  to  where,  in  the  upper 
canyon,  the  clearer  light  was  beginning  to  show  through, 
"it  is  a  sign  that,  though  our  skies  be  dark,  there  is  a 
light  to  come.  It  cannot  be  that,  after  Providence  has 

[136] 


IN        THE        LABTRINrH 

guided  us  to  each  other  by  such  strange  means,  we  are 
not  to  live  happily  together.  Dangers  threaten  us,  but 
I  believe  in  the  power  of  our  God  against  these  idol- 
worshippers." 

"Who  could  doubt  Him  now?"  replied  Mariam, 
"since  my  father  has  been  miraculously  preserved  and 
He  has  sent  you  to  me?" 

They  were  turning  now  to  retrace  their  steps,  and 
Mariam  in  placing  her  arm  upon  Izon's  shoulder  found 
it  wet. 

"This  will  not  do,"  she  said  with  anxiety.  "While 
you  were  keeping  the  rain  from  me,  it  was  reaching  you. 
We  must  go  in  at  once. " 

So  saying  she  gayly  led  him  down  the  path.  They 
were  like  two  happy  children  in  this  new-found  world 
of  theirs.  All  difficulties  that  might  beset  them 
dwindled  to  nothingness  in  the  face  of  this  great  joy 
that  had  come  to  them.  The  storms  of  life  were  but 
fleeting  things,  that  must  give  way  before  the  eternal 
sunshine  of  the  love  which  they  knew  must  ever  be  shin 
ing  on  the  other  side  of  all  clouds.  The  glow  that  suc 
ceeded  the  evening  storm,  to  lighten  the  world  for  a 
space  before  the  dusk  of  the  evening,  enabled  them  to 

[137] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

pick  their  way  from  the  labyrinth,  and  they  hastened 
to  the  palace.  Izon  would  have  prolonged  his  adieus, 
but  Mariam,  concerned  about  his  recent  exposure,  drove 
him  away  in  a  pretty  tyranny  and  hastened  to  her  own 
apartments  in  that  rapturous  exultation  which  comes 
but  once  in  a  lifetime. 

The  prince  was  about  to  descend  the  stairway  when 
he  saw  in  the  dim  light  a  bulky  figure  staggering  toward 
him.  He  advanced  hastily  and  found  that  it  was 
Topeltzin,  bearing  the  still  unconscious  Isabel  in  his 
arms. 

"What  is  the  matter?"  asked  Izon  with  quick  anxiety. 
"It  was  an  electrical  shock,"  explained  the  high  priest 
haltingly,  then  muttered,  "The  gods  deserted  me." 

He  was  but  barely  recovered,  and  the  exertion  of 
carrying  Isabel  was  at  the  moment  almost  sufficient  to 
overtax  him.  Nevertheless,  it  was  with  some  reluctance 
that  he  relinquished  his  burden  to  the  prince,  and  dis 
appeared. 

The  shifting  of  Isabel  from  Topeltzin's  arms  to  those 
of  Izon  revived  her  slightly,  and  at  the  doorway  through 
which  Mariam  had  just  passed,  she  struggled  down, 


IN      r  H  E      LABTRINTH 

not  knowing  where  she  was,  but  imbued  with  an  uncon 
scious  idea  of  resistance.  The  moment  her  feet  touched 
the  tiles,  she  found  her  great  weakness,  but,  her  eyes 
opening,  she  turned  them  up  to  her  companion,  and  find 
ing  that  it  was  the  prince,  whom  she  had  come  to  regard 
as  a  dear  and  trusted  brother,  her  gratitude  at  her  de 
liverance  overwhelmed  her.  Because  of  her  helplessness 
she  cast  her  arms  about  his  neck,  and  Izon  supported  her 
with  mingled  pity  and  apprehension  lest  the  shock  might 
have  had  some  serious  effect  upon  her. 

It  was  all  natural  enough,  but  to  Black  Eagle,  whose 
mainsprings  of  emotion  were  still  dominated  by  the 
influence  of  his  savage  ancestry,  the  sight  was  one  that 
seared.  It  was  at  this  unfortunate  moment  that  he 
mounted  the  stairway.  He  stood  rooted  to  the  spot, 
his  jealousy  suddenly  flaming  up  and  mastering  his  judg 
ment.  All  that  he  knew  of  Izon,  all  that  he  knew  of 
Isabel,  facts  that  should  have  made  him  understand  or 
at  least  await  an  understanding,  were  swept  away  in 
the  sudden  hurricane  of  his  passion.  He  controlled 
himself  with  difficulty,  but,  after  all,  his  hurt  was  more 
than  his  rage.  His  finger  nails  sunk  deeply  into  his 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

palms,  then  silently,  but  torn  and  rent  within  by  the 
whirlwind  of  emotions  as  violent  as  the  storms  which 
had  just  passed,  he  turned  away. 

Izon,  all  unconscious  of  this,  beat  a  hasty  summons  at 
Isabel's  door,  and  after  a  brief  explanation  to  her  maids, 
went  to  his  own  apartments.  He  met  Black  Eagle  in  the 
corridor.  The  chieftain  passed  him  by  without  a  word. 
Izon  noted  the  glare  that  was  given  him  but  attached  no 
meaning  to  it,  thinking  that  perhaps  his  friend  might 
be  preoccupied  with  plans  for  their  escape.  The  process 
of  thought  and  the  planning  always  made  him  taciturn. 
In  the  meantime  Isabel,  carefully  tended  and  put  to 
bed,  with  Mariam  sitting  anxiously  by  her  side,  passed 
into  a  delirium  that  lasted  until  the  following  morning. 
The  shock  of  all  that  she  had  seen  and  endured  had 
been  too  much  for  her.  She  was  not  well  enough  versed 
in  the  natural  sciences  to  conceive  or  even  to  question 
how  Topeltzin's  apparent  miracles  had  been  wrought, 
and  she  could  not  but  accept  him  as  he  represented  him 
self  to  be,  a  creature  of  awesome  power,  almost  a  god, 
and  indeed  rising  superior  to  the  natural  laws  of  the 
Deity  himself.  He  had  not  only  shaken  her  faith  but 
had  inspired  in  her  a  terror  of  himself,  and  the  thought 

[140] 


IN     THE      LABTRINrH 

that  by  his  mighty  power  he  could  compel  her  instant 
obedience,  could  bend  her  will  to  himself  like  wax,  was 
in  itself  enough,  for  the  time  being,  to  dethrone  her 
tottering  reason. 

Had  she  but  known,  each  of  the  mysteries  with  which 
he  had  overawed  her  was  suscetpible  of  natural  explana 
tion.  But  Isabel,  brought  up  simply,  could  not  know 
this,  and  it  is  small  wonder  that  she  emerged  from 
the  delirium  with  the  terrifying  belief  that  Topeltzin 
was  all-powerful,  a  belief  made  all  the  more  terrifying 
in  that  she  knew  his  to  be  an  evil  power.  When  she 
regained  consciousness  she  tried  to  persuade  herself  that 
the  whole  thing  had  been  a  hideous  dream  brought  on 
by  the  terrors  of  the  storm,  but  her  recollection  of  it 
was  too  vivid.  Then,  too,  Mariam  told  her  how  Izon 
had  taken  her  from  the  arms  of  the  high  priest.  Her 
first  impulse  upon  this  was  to  tell  Mariam  all  that  had 
happened,  but  at  the  moment  she  felt  too  weak  to  enter 
upon  such  an  exciting  subject,  and  mature  thought  en 
couraged  her  to  silence.  It  would  do  no  good  at  present 
and  it  would  only  distress  Mariam.  She  would  wait  — 
and  watch. 

[HI] 


CHAPTER  XV 
THE  HAIL  DANCE 

CAPTAIN  HELOX,  busily  engaged  in  the  inspec 
tion  of  the  new  palace  guard  detail,  which  had 
just  come  on  duty,  paused  and  smiled  genially  as  he 
saluted  a  gay  procession  headed  by  Zaliza  and  a  group 
of  young  nobles  emerging  from  the  palace  gates.  It  was 
a  brilliant  throng  that  swept  by  the  captain  on  its  way 
into  the  city.  Izon,  resplendent  in  his  princely  costume, 
had  declined  the  gold-decked  litter  which  usually  bore 
him,  and  was  walking,  surrounded  by  court  beauties  in 
the  midst  of  whom  Mariam  and  Isabel  shone  resplen 
dent.  Black  Eagle,  stately  and  tall,  unbent  from  his 
usual  dignity,  and,  suppressing  his  jealousy,  joined  the 
mirth  and  persiflage  that  passed  from  one  to  another  of 
the  merry  band  as  it  crossed  the  plaza  on  the  way  to 
the  shops  and  markets  of  the  Red  City.  "Youth  and 
beauty,"  quoth  the  doughty  captain  to  himself  as  he 
watched  them,  "youth  and  beauty  go  together,  only," 
he  muttered  with  a  stifled  sigh,  "what  will  the  ending 


THE         HAIL         DANCE 

be  for  some  of  them  ?  —  will  Tezcatlipoca,  aided  by  such 
temptations,  win  or  lose?"  With  a  thoughtful  brow 
he  resumed  his  official  duties. 

There  were  two  large  plazas  in  the  Red  City,  one, 
upon  which  fronted  the  high  priest's  palace,  being  the 
same  into  which  Izon  had  made  his  triumphal  entry, 
while  the  second  was  about  a  mile  up  the  canyon.  A 
broad  paved  street  flanked  on  one  side  by  a  parapet 
overlooking  the  river,  and  on  the  other  by  the  canyon 
walls,  connected  these  plazas,  and  the  marts  of  the  Red 
City  occupied  the  wall  side,  through  its  entire  length. 

It  was  the  middle  of  the  forenoon ;  both  streets  and 
shops  were  filled  with  the  teeming  life  of  the  Red  City. 
As  the  party  from  the  palace  traversed  the  first  plaza 
and  entered  the  shops,  the  vast  throng  stood  aside,  with 
respectful  obeisances  to  Izon.  Many  were  the  glances 
of  admiration  cast  upon  the  Spanish  beauties,  while 
Zaliza  and  her  girl  friends  evoked  an  almost  equal 
share.  The  young  Aztec  nobles  surrounding  their  fair 
friends  were  picked  youths  of  Ixtol,  distinguished  alike 
by  birth  and  grace  of  manners.  Detailed  by  Topeltzin 
to  aid  in  entertaining  the  prince,  they  soon  found  their 
occupation  one  of  entrancing  interest  in  vying  with 

[143] 


PRINCE          I     Z      O      N 

each  other,  and  with  Izon  and  Black  Eagle,  for  the 
smiles  of  their  fair  companions.  These  being  true 
daughters  of  Eve,  and  selected  also  from  the  nobility, 
to  assist  in  the  entertainment,  all  of  them  distributed 
their  smiles  fairly  on  the  eager  youths.  As  has  often 
happened  on  like  occasions,  the  rank  alone  of  Izon 
would  not  have  won  him  more  than  the  rest,  had  not 
he  outshone  them  by  his  comeliness  and  wit. 

Youth  and  beauty  certainly  reigned  that  morn  in 
the  Red  City.  The  warm  sunlight,  tinted  with  the  can 
yon  colors,  brilliantly  illuminated  the  animated  group 
as  they  entered  shop  after  shop,  pricing  and  buying 
whatever  took  their  fancy.  Here  they  found  a  vase, 
as  tall  as  Black  Eagle,  around  which  lie  could  not  reach 
even  his  long  arms;  there  plaques  of  gold  set  with 
mosaic  or  chased  and  fretted  more  skilfully  than  lies 
in  the  power  of  any  European  artist.  They  bought,  too, 
bundles  of  quetzal  feathers  set  in  gold  filigree,  worn 
aigrette  style,  which  were  permitted  only  to  the  nobility ; 
robes  of  delicate  cotton  fabric  woven  with  small  bird 
feathers  in  bright  colors,  lighter  and  downier  than  silk; 
household  utensils  of  all  kinds  fashioned  skilfully  in 

[144] 


r   H   E         HAIL          DANCE 

gold;  and  pottery  excelling  anything  Mariam  or  Isabel 
had  ever  seen  in  Mexico. 

Entering  the  second  plaza  they  found  it  crowded 
with  people  in  holiday  attire.  The  centre  of  attraction 
was  a  group  of  jugglers  around  which  the  crowd  had 
gathered,  the  majority  standing  in  the  rear  of  a  circle 
of  seats  reserved  for  those  highest  in  rank.  With  ges 
tures  and  cries  of  admiring  homage  to  Izon,  his  party 
was  conducted  to  these  seats.  They  were  soon  being 
shown  an  exhibition  of  skill,  dexterity,  and  strength 
that  delighted  the  athletic  Izon  and  Black  Eagle,  and 
drew  admiring  cheers  from  the  others.  Stimulated  by 
the  presence  of  the  royal  party,  the  jugglers,  the  most 
skilful  in  the  world,  showed  themselves  at  their  best. 
As  a  climax  the  leader  announced  that  in  honor  of  the 
representative  of  Tezcatlipoca  and  his  party,  they  would 
exhibit  their  greatest  and  most  difficult  feat,  the  ascen 
sion  into  the  air  of  one  of  their  number. 

A  shout  of  delight  greeted  this  announcement.  This 
special  performance  was  shown  at  long  intervals  only 
and  usually  in  honor  of  some  great  dignitary.  Only  the 
elder  among  those  present  had  seen  it,  but  its  fame  had 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

reached  all  except  Black  Eagle  and  the  Spanish  girls, 
who  appealed  to  Zaliza  for  information. 

"I  have  never  seen  it,"  she  said,  "but  my  father 
once  told  me  it  was  very  wonderful.  He  said  that  one 
of  the  men  actually  ascended  into  the  air  and  then 
floated  down,  apparently  supported  only  by  a  smoky 
vapor." 

By  this  time  the  plaza  had  become  densely  crowded 
and  every  available  window  and  housetop  was  occupied 
by  spectators,  desirous  of  witnessing  the  performance. 
All  eyes  were  fixed  upon  the  jugglers  and  tumblers, 
forty-seven  in  number.  Two  of  them,  the  leader  and  the 
youth  who  was  to  make  the  ascension,  were  attired  in 
flowing  robes,  covered  with  cabalistic  emblems,  that  of 
the  youth  being  also  distinguished  by  its  glittering  golden 
scales.  The  others  wore  close-fitting  suits.  Suddenly 
at  the  signal,  the  entire  band  was  thrown  into  apparent 
confusion.  Leaping  and  shouting,  they  whirled  about 
with  such  rapidity  that  the  eyes  of  the  observers  were 
confused  in  following  their  gyrations,  excepting  Black 
Eagle,  who  was  accustomed  to  similar  scenes  among 
his  own  people.  Fifteen  of  the  athletes  suddenly  stood 
in  line  shoulder  to  shoulder.  At  a  signal  each  man 


THE         HAIL         DANCE 

swiftly  passed  his  arms  around  the  neck  of  his  comrade 
on  either  side.  Another  signal,  and  the  men  at  each 
end  ran  together,  the  line  bending  into  a  circle,  the  ends 
joining  as  they  came  together.  Facing  the  centre,  the 
fifteen  made  a  compact  circle.  Instantly  twelve  of  their 
comrades  sprang  upon  their  shoulders,  locking  their 
arms  around  each  others'  necks,  all  likewise  facing  to 
the  centre.  They  were  followed  in  bewildering  rapidity 
by  eight  others,  who  surmounted  the  twelve,  climbing 
with  the  agility  of  monkeys.  The  eight  men  were  fol 
lowed  by  six  more,  surmounting  the  eight,  and  finally 
by  four  more  surmounting  the  six,  all  uttering  the  sharp 
cries  peculiar  to  tumblers.  They  followed  each  other 
so  closely  that  a  huge  living  cone  seemed  to  rise  like 
magic  out  of  the  earth  until  it  stood  towering  about 
twenty-five  feet  in  height. 

"How  do  those  men  at  the  base  stand  the  weight?" 
asked  Isabel  of  Black  Eagle.  "I  should  think  they 
would  be  crushed." 

"Oh,  no,"  he  answered,  "there  are  fifteen  of  them 
and  thirty  above.  Thus  each  man  sustains  the  weight 
of  only  two,  which  is  a  trifle  to  these  athletes." 

The  shouts  of  admiration  which  had  greeted  the 

[H7] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

completion  of  the  human  pyramid  ceased  and  a  tense 
silence  ensued.  The  two  leaders  had  disappeared. 

"Look!"  suddenly  cried  Zaliza,  pointing  to  the 
apex.  As  thousands  followed  her  gaze,  a  light-colored 
dense  smoke  issued  from  the  hollow  human  cone.  It 
ascended,  spreading  out,  but  as  a  light  wind  partially 
blew  it  aside,  the  youth  with  the  glittering  robe  was 
seen  standing  above  the  topmost  four  men,  the  vapor 
below  him  being  his  only  apparent  support.  The 
amazed  spectators  had  scarcely  time  to  realize  this  be 
fore  these  four  suddenly  released  their  holds  and,  fac 
ing  about,  boldly  leaped  to  the  ground.  They  were 
followed  in  turn  by  the  six  below  them,  and  so  on  until 
the  cone  had  melted  away.  As  the  athletes  jumped  down 
in  turn,  the  youth  followed  them,  apparently  floating 
down  in  the  smoke  until  he  finally  rested  on  the  shoul 
ders  of  the  leader,  who  was  now  discovered  in  the  centre 
of  the  fifteen.  For  a  minute  the  youth  stood  bowing 
his  acknowledgments  of  the  storm  of  admiring  cheers 
from  the  throng.  Then  he  too  leaped  down  and  the 
entire  band  left  the  pizza.. 

None  were  more  hearty  in  their  applause  than  Izon 


r   H   E         HAIL         DANCE 

and  his  party.  Black  Eagle  alone  was  so  prefunctory 
in  doing  his  share  that  Isabel  asked  him, 

"Don't  you  think  it  wonderful?" 

"Yes,"  he  replied  smiling.  "It  was  a  wonderful  ex 
hibit  of  skill  and  strength,  but  if  you  refer  to  the  ap 
parent  standing  in  the  air,  there  was  nothing  wonderful 
about  that." 

"How  so?    Explain!"  came  from  many. 

"My  own  people  have  used  smoke  for  centuries  to 
aid  them  in  performing  their  festival  feats,"  he  said. 
"While  they  do  not  exhibit  this  one  in  particular,  they 
perform  another  even  more  apparently  wonderful. 
While  dancing  on  the  edge  of  a  precipice  of  the  canyon, 
perhaps  a  mile  deep,  they  seem  to  step  off  the  edge  of 
the  chasm,  dance  in  the  air,  and  return  to  the  cliff." 

"Now,  Black  Eagle,"  said  Isabel  with  a  mocking 
smile,  "we  will  take  your  word  for  that,  but  will  you 
kindly  explain  what  it  has  to  do  with  this  thing  we  have 
just  seen  with  our  own  eyes,  the  young  man  floating  in 
the  air  right  out  there  above  us?" 

"Of  course,"  answered  the  chieftain  quietly.  "I 
do  not  know  exactly  what  substance  the  leader  burned 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

to  produce  the  peculiar  smoke  we  saw,  but  1  am  confi 
dent  that  when  the  first  circle  was  formed  he  and  the 
youth  were  crouching  in  its  centre  and  as  the  cone  was 
forming  the  young  man  was  climbing  a  pole  as  fast  as 
his  comrades  went  up." 

A  great  shouting  suddenly  interrupted  Black  Eagle. 
A  procession  crossed  the  plaza  headed  by  an  officer  of 
large  stature,  in  brilliant  accoutrements  and  followed  by 
a  number  of  Aztec  nobles  and  by  soldiers  guarding  a 
prisoner.  As  the  captive  and  his  escort  passed  near 
Izon,  the  prince  started,  and  crying  "Tezco!  —  my  dear 
friend  —  alive!"  rushed  toward  him,  thrust  the  guards 
aside,  and  embraced  him  with  the  deepest  affection. 

Gautemotzin,  the  officer  in  the  lead,  was  by  birth  the 
rightful  ruler  of  the  Red  City.  Yielding  to  his  baser 
nature,  he  had  but  feebly  opposed  Topeltzin's  rise  to 
supreme  power.  As  evidence  of  the  high  priest's 
diplomacy,  however,  he  had  made  the  descendant  of 
Montezuma's  famous  nephew  the  prefect  of  the  Red 
City  outside  the  palace  domain.  One  strong  tie  bound 
the  two,  the  necessity  for  furnishing  entertainments  as 

[ISO] 


THE         HAIL         DANCE 

frequently  as  possible  to  the  masses  of  the  people.  Con 
fined  as  they  were,  such  diversions  were  absolutely  neces 
sary  to  the  maintenance  of  the  autocratic  power  wielded 
by  the  high  priest  and  his  lieutenant.  For  the  first  time 
in  a  long  period,  both  the  rulers  now  had  ample  ma 
terial  for  their  purpose.  The  capture  of  Izon,  and  the 
great  festivals  accompanying  his  entrance,  his  stay,  and 
his  ending,  aroused  the  keenest  anticipations,  all  looking 
forward  to  saturnalias  still  greater,  while  Gautemotzin 
now  had  the  means  at  his  command  to  satisfy  their  im 
mediate  craving  for  cruel  pleasures. 

In  the  massacre  of  Izon's  band  in  the  lower  canyon, 
one  other  had  survived  besides  the  prince,  Black  Eagle, 
and  the  girls.  A  young  noble  named  Tezcotzin,  in  de 
fending  the  prince  had  received  a  spear  thrust  in  the 
shoulder  and  lay  insensible  among  the  dead,  when  Gau 
temotzin,  who  led  the  raiders,  found  him  living,  and 
brought  him  to  the  Red  City. 

Violent  was  the  dispute  between  the  high  priest  and 
Gautemotzin  regarding  the  disposal  of  the  captive. 
Topeltzin  at  first  wished  to  hold  him  as  a  substitute  for 
Izon  in  case  the  latter  repudiated  his  religion,  but,  not- 


PRINCE          I     Z      O      N 

ing  the  scar  from  his  wound,  which  unfitted  him  for 
sacrifice,  he  yielded  Tezcotzin  to  the  tender  mercies  of 
the  prefect. 

The  prisoner  was  carefully  treated  until  he  had  fully 
recovered,  his  existence  being  concealed  from  Izon  and 
his  friends.  Gautemotzin,  with  the  keenest  pleasure, 
now  began  his  preparations  to  utilize  the  captive  for  his 
own  gratification  and  that  of  the  people.  He  had  as 
sembled  the  council,  and  when  the  captive  was  brought 
before  it,  had  formally  given  him  the  option  of  life  by 
repudiating  his  religion,  or  otherwise,  death.  As  Tez 
cotzin  in  a  ringing  voice  declared  for  death,  the  prefect 
could  not  refrain  from  an  admiring  look,  as  he  an 
nounced  that  the  captive  would  be  given  a  chance  for 
his  life  if  he  successfully  passed  the  ordeal  of  the  Hail 
Dance. 

"The  Hail  Dance!  The  Hail  Dance!"  shouted 
the  spectators,  who  had  attended  the  council  meeting, 
and  they  rushed  out  of  the  building,  repeating  the  cry 
to  the  thousands  in  the  plaza. 

"The  Hail  Dance!  What  do  they  mean?"  simul 
taneously  asked  the  girls  and  Black  Eagle,  of  Izon. 
The  prince  with  a  grave  look  replied  that  he  knew 


THE         HAIL         DANCE 

only  from  distant  hearsay  that  it  was  some  apparently 
easy  ordeal  that  a  captive  had  the  choice  of  undergoing 
or  suffering  death.  If  he  succeeded  in  running  the  gant 
let,  he  was  allowed  to  return  to  the  Pearl  City,  but  many 
never  passed  through,  for  the  pitfalls  were  numerous. 
As  he  ceased,  the  prince  beckoned  to  the  officer  of  his 
escort,  and  bade  him  lead  his  party,  with  the  exception 
of  Black  Eagle,  back  to  the  palace,  explaining  to 
Mariam  and  Isabel  that  while  there  was  no  particular 
danger  in  their  remaining,  still  the  rougher  elements  in 
the  city  would  participate  in  the  coming  affair,  and  they 
had  better  retire.  Relieved  by  their  safety,  Izon  and 
Black  Eagle  inquired  regarding  the  identity  of  the  vic 
tim,  when  they  were  interrupted  by  the  shouts  announc 
ing  the  entry  into  the  plaza  of  Gautemotzin,  the  council, 
and  the  captive  himself. 

Tezcotzin  had  no  time  to  explain  to  Izon  his  sur 
vival  of  the  massacre.  Gautemotzin  strode  up,  and 
while  apparently  showing  the  utmost  deference  to  the 
prince,  whispered,  "My  lord,  do  not  attempt  to  use 
your  power  to  interfere.  All  the  soldiers  I  command 
could  not  prevent  this  mob  now  from  tearing  the  pris- 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

oner  to  pieces,  if  deprived  of  their  sport  and"  —  deepen 
ing  his  voice  —  "it  might  not  be  well  for  your  friends." 

Izon  swiftly  considered.  He  looked  upon  the  thou 
sands  of  faces,  eager,  some  of  them  bestial,  and  keenly 
realized  that  Gautemotzin  was  right.  Hundreds  of  the 
nobles  who  were  mingled  with  the  crowd  knew  his  posi 
tion,  and  while  the  masses  considered  him  for  the  time 
being  the  god  he  was  represented  to  be,  they  would  not 
hesitate  to  rend  to  pieces  the  luckless  Tezcotzin,  the 
moment  his  protection  was  withdrawn. 

"Tezco,"  he  whispered,  still  embracing  his  friend, 
"be  of  good  cheer;  many  have  run  the  gantlet  and  I 
shall  be  at  the  end  of  the  line  to  receive  you.  God  be 
with  you." 

Black  Eagle  was  standing  near,  ready  to  help,  and 
curiously  examining  one  of  the  boughs  which  attendants 
were  distributing  through  the  crowd.  It  was  a  branch 
from  a  native  shrub,  about  three  feet  long,  terminating 
in  several  twigs,  each  tipped  with  a  small  round  seed 
pod.  It  looked  harmless  enough,  but  when  at  Black 
Eagle's  request,  Izon  swished  the  pellets  against  the 
chieftain's  face,  it  stung  like  swiftly  driven  hail. 

[154] 


r   H   E         HAIL         DANCE 

Extending  beyond  the  second  plaza,  for  over  a  mile 
up  the  canyon  until  it  reached  the  ramparts  of  the  Red 
City,  was  a  wide  shelf  or  ledge,  that  by  years  of  labor 
had  been  made  into  a  street.  Flanked  on  one  side  by  a 
parapet,  it  was  lined  on  the  other  by  rows  of  houses, 
the  homes  of  the  nobility.  Terraced  gardens  extended 
up  the  canyon  slope,  and  gay  colored  awnings  of  cotton 
cloth,  shading  doors  and  windows,  added  a  charm  to  the 
beauty  of  the  canyon  tints.  Below  the  parapet,  the 
walls  at  first  did  not  drop  perpendicularly,  but  sloped 
down  to  a  second  ledge  parallel  to  the  street  above. 
This  ledge  was  only  a  few  feet  wide,  and  was  used  as  a 
passage  for  the  porters  and  other  bearers  of  heavy 
burdens,  from  the  gold  dredges  on  the  banks  of  the 
river.  The  haughty  nobility  would  not  tolerate  these 
slaves  on  their  promenade,  so  in  course  of  time  it  had 
become  a  well  worn  trail  averaging  about  five  feet  in 
width.  It  had  no  parapet,  and  from  the  outer  edge  of 
the  cliff  dropped  sheer  down  hundreds  of  feet  to  the 
foaming  torrent  and  jagged  rocks  below.  This  long 
trail  was  now  lined  on  the  wall  side  by  thousands  of  the 
Red  City  men,  each  holding  one  of  the  hail  boughs; 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

standing  shoulder  to  shoulder,  they  reached  from  the 
plaza  to  the  ramparts. 

The  parapet  and  street  above  were  filled  with  the 
populace,  excepting  the  priesthood  and  Topeltzin's 
court.  The  high  priest,  while  cruel  enough  to  enjoy 
any  sport  involving  the  suffering  of  others,  was  wily 
enough  to  forbid  any  of  his  entourage  to  participate, 
thus  leaving  all  the  glory  to  Gautemotzin.  The  older 
men,  the  women  and  children,  thronged  the  upper  street, 
and  many,  unable  to  get  a  place  on  the  parapet,  had 
climbed  over  it  to  rough  and  even  dangerous  perches  on 
the  steep  slope  that  led  to  the  trail  below.  All  seemed 
animated  with  the  holiday  spirit.  Laughter,  singing, 
and  shouting  rent  the  air. 

Izon  entered  the  adjacent  house  of  one  of  the  nobles, 
by  whom  he  was  received  with  the  usual  deference.  The 
prince,  on  stating  that  he  desired  to  view  the  proceed 
ings  without  being  noticed,  was  furnished  a  long  cloak 
and  hood  similar  to  those  worn  by  the  priests.  Thus 
attired  he  walked  down  the  upper  street  accompanied 
by  Black  Eagle.  They  passed  in  the  rear  of  the  crowd, 
but  paused  as  they  heard  a  group  of  young  nobles  dis 
cussing  the  coming  ordeal. 


THE         HAIL         DANCE 

"By  Tezcat,"  one  of  the  young  men  cried,  "I  believe 
that  fellow  will  win." 

"A  hundred  quills  that  he  does  n't,"  cried  another, 
and  the  wager  was  quickly  taken  by  the  first  speaker. 

" Gautemotzin  told  me,"  said  a  third  youth,  "that  he 
himself  would  be  the  last  man  in  the  line,  and  you  all 
know  what  that  means  —  no  Christian  will  ever  get  past 
him." 

"A  thousand  quills  that  he  will,"  said  a  fourth.  "If 
ever  I  saw  a  good  runner  it  is  this  same  Tezcotzin. 
Such  legs  and  chest  this  town  can  hardly  boast." 

"He  is  right,"  said  Izon  to  his  friend  as  they  pur 
sued  their  way.  "Tezcotzin  is  descended  from  a  family 
of  famous  runners.  His  ancestors  in  the  days  of 
Montezuma  brought  fresh  fish  from  the  gulf  to  the 
capital  in  one  day  with  only  three  relays,  and  were 
finally  ennobled.  I  feel  confident  that  if  treated  fairly 
he  will  run  the  gantlet  successfully,  so  let  us  go  to  the 
other  end  to  see  that  he  gets  fair  play  from  Gaute 
motzin." 

Unnoticed  they  reached  the  vicinity  of  the  gates. 
Looking  over  the  parapet  they  noted  that,  in  fact, 
Gautemotzin  was  the  last  man  in  the  line  and  that  he 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

stood  opposite  a  particularly  dangerous  bend  in  the 
trail. 

"See,"  whispered  Izon,  "the  malignity  of  it  —  if 
Tezcotzin  gets  thus  far,  he  will  be  exhausted  and  the 
slightest  misstep  will  hurl  him  over." 

Black  Eagle  did  not  reply.  He  was  intently  watch 
ing  Gautemotzin.  "Look!"  he  suddenly  hissed,  grasp 
ing  the  prince's  arm,  "he  has  tied  a  cord  to  a  rock, 
which  he  has  thrown  over  the  cliff,  where  it  hangs  a  few 
feet  below.  He  has  placed  his  foot  upon  the  other  end. 
The  cord  lies  across  the  trail,  invisible  to  any  one  ap 
proaching.  As  Tezcotzin  runs  up,  the  wretch  can  raise 
his  end  of  the  cord,  and  trip  him  over  the  bend." 

A  mighty  shout  from  the  crowd  at  the  plaza  end  of 
the  street  greeted  Tezcotzin,  as  he  appeared  for  the 
ordeal.  A  loin  cloth  covered  his  hips  and  thighs,  and 
the  superb  physique  thus  displayed  appealed  to  the  spec 
tators  only  as  the  promise  of  good  sport.  It  was  quickly 
noted  that  a  short  javelin  was  fastened  to  his  breast,  the 
point  touching  under  his  chin,  compelling  him  to  hold 
his  head  erect,  while  his  hands  were  attached  to  his 
waist  by  thongs  that  left  them  free  to  swing,  but  pre 
vented  him  from  raising  them  higher  than  his  shoulders. 


THE         HAIL         DANCE 

It  was  thus  apparent  that  no  bending  of  the  head  or 
shielding  with  the  hands  would  ward  off  the  shower  of 
hail-like  pellets  in  his  face.  That  no  retreat  or  pause 
was  possible  was  evidenced  by  the  presence  of  two 
guards  that  were  to  follow  him  with  spears  levelled  at 
his  back. 

For  a  moment  a  tense  silence  ensued,  and  then  a 
pandemonium  of  sounds  broke  forth  as  Tezcotzin 
dashed  down  the  pathway.  Every  man  in  the  line  held 
his  bough  aloft,  and  as  the  victim  passed,  brought  it 
down  diagonally  against  his  face. 

At  first  the  sensation  was  like  running  in  a  violent 
hail  storm.  Instinctively  he  tried  to  lift  his  hands  to 
ward  off  the  stinging  pellets.  The  thongs  around  his 
wrists  held  his  hands  a  tantalizing  distance  away.  In 
stinctively  he  tried  to  bend  his  head.  The  sharp  point 
of  the  javelin  pierced  his  chin.  His  eyelids  were  struck 
repeatedly.  If  he  closed  them  an  instant,  he  risked 
going  over  the  precipice,  risked  plunging  into  space  over 
the  steep  angles  of  the  narrow  trail.  He  tried  closing 
one  eye  at  a  time,  but  every  few  moments  both  were 
struck  at  once,  and  he  would  stagger  in  the  agonizing 
effort  to  see  his  way. 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

Men  have  been  driven  to  madness  and  death  by  the 
mere  steady  falling  of  single  drops  of  water  on  the  head, 
but  this  torment  was  here  increased  a  thousand-fold. 
The  constant  stinging,  never-ceasing  blows  of  the  hail 
gradually  so  inflamed  the  skin  of  his  face  that  it  seemed 
to  be  scorching  as  though  held  before  a  fire. 

The  blows  on  his  eyeballs  became  so  constant  that 
he  could  only  dimly  see  his  way  under  lids  that  were 
almost  closed.  Intense  and  more  intense  the  agony  be 
came,  until  with  failing  breath  he  paused,  but  only  for 
a  moment,  as  the  sharp  thrust  of  the  spears  in  his  back 
forced  him  onward. 

No  cry  escaped  him.  His  parched  throat  and  failing 
breath  prevented  it,  and  even  had  he  screamed,  the 
sound  would  have  been  drowned  by  the  howls  of  his 
tormentors,  swelled  by  the  shouts  of  the  spectators  on 
the  parapet  and  those  of  the  gamblers,  who  ran  keeping 
pace  with  him,  on  the  street  above,  changing  the  odds 
as  he  wavered,  and  then  pushed  forward. 

He  had  now  traversed  about  three-fourths  of  the 
course,  but  had  lost  all  conception  of  the  distance. 
Long-distance  runners  testify  that  they  frequently  have 

[160] 


THE         HAIL         DANCE 

to  look  down  to  see  if  their  legs  are  moving,  to  know 
they  are  still  running. 

Tezcotzin  was  only  conscious  of  moving  by  the  flame 
that  seared  his  face,  which  he  could  mitigate  only  by 
pausing ;  but  instantly  to  be  thrust  forward  by  the  fierce 
goading  of  the  spears  in  his  back. 

Suddenly,  just  as  he  felt  his  knees  sinking,  and  an 
other  breath  impossible,  a  stronger  light  than  usual 
penetrated  his  almost  closed  eyes.  His  death-laden  lids 
lifted,  and  for  a  second  he  saw  the  golden  cross  of  the 
upper  canyon,  as  it  shone  on  this  part  of  the  trail.  The 
sight  nerves  him  for  a  final  effort.  It  rallies  the  stamina 
inherited  from  fleet  ancestors.  He  lunges  forward,  but 
is  met  by  the  most  terrific  onslaught  of  all.  The  biggest 
and  strongest  are  here  lined  along  the  last  part  of  the 
course.  They  are  armed  with  the  largest  boughs. 
Fiercely,  they  bring  them  down  until,  gasping  in  agony, 
Tezcotzin  sways  from  side  to  side.  The  burning  hail 
strikes  his  face  and  eyes.  His  knees  begin  to  bend  and 
sink.  The  burning  hail  strikes  his  face  and  eyes.  Gasp 
ing  for  breath  through  a  foam-flecked  mouth,  he 
stumbles  on.  The  burning  hail  —  the  burning  hail !  — 

[161] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

Convulsed  by  agony,  eyes  now  closed,  hands  feebly 
outstretched,  goaded  by  the  spears,  he  totters  to  the  goal 
where  Gautemotzin  stands,  and  as  his  wavering  feet 
strike  the  treacherous  cord,  he  does  not  feel  it,  but  only 
knows  that  he  is  falling  forward,  down,  down  with  a 
consciousness  of  blissful  rest. 

As  Gautemotzin  raised  from  lifting  the  cord,  he  was 
seized  in  a  powerful  grasp.  Twisting  around  he  found 
himself  in  the  clutch  of  Black  Eagle.  At  the  same  mo 
ment  Izon  received  the  fainting  form  of  Tezcotzin. 

"Now,  Gautemotzin,"  cried  the  prince,  casting  aside 
his  cowl,  "it  is  my  turn  to  advise  —  Tezcotzin  has  won. 
I  command  you  to  open  the  gates  and  restore  him  to  his 
waiting  friends."  Whispering,  he  added,  "Obey,  or  I 
will  proclaim  your  treachery  to  the  entire  city.  You 
need  not  fear  for  me,"  he  quickly  added,  "I  pledge  you 
my  honor  that  I  will  return  to  the  palace." 

With  a  deep  obeisance,  the  humbled  Gautemotzin 
obeyed.  Amid  aloud  acclaim,  Tezcotzin  was  carried  to 
the  gates,  and  after  a  parting  embrace  and  message 
from  Izon,  was  delivered  to  his  friends  —  guards  of  the 

[162] 


THE         HAIL         DANCE 

Pearl  City  gates  opposite  those  of  the  Red  City.  Prince 
Izon  then,  escorted  by  thousands  of  cheering  people, 
returned  with  Black  Eagle  to  the  palace  of  the  high 
priest. 


CHAPTER    XVI 
B  T    MOONLIGHT 

THE  glory  of  the  moonlight  was  upon  all  things  in 
the  canyon,  filling  it  with  mild  radiance,  borrow 
ing  from  the  warmly  colored  cliffs  a  rosy,  trembling  glow, 
changing  into  new  and  more  beautiful  tints  as  the  queen 
of  night  swept  higher  in  her  royal  progress,  her  silvery 
splendor  flooding  palaces  and  bridges  and  parapeted 
highways,  and  lingering  with  its  greatest  charm  upon 
the  vast,  terraced  gardens,  where  soft  shadows  vied  with 
the  fairy-lighted  open  spaces  in  mystic  attractiveness. 
Isabel  had  stolen  out  to  the  terrace  alone  to  ponder 
over  the  change  which  she  had  noticed  for  days  in  Black 
Eagle.  From  the  stately  and  dignified,  but  ever  cheer 
ful,  chieftain  he  had  become  morose  and  solitary,  hold 
ing  aloof  from  all  his  companions  and  especially  from 
her,  though  when  by  chance  he  met  her  he  was  always 
exceedingly  deferential.  This  changed  demeanor  and 
his  evident  suffering  had  aroused  in  her  a  pity  which  was 
none  the  less  poignant  because  she  could  not  fathom  the 

[164] 


B     T         MOONLIGHT 

cause  of  his  altered  attitude.  She  knew  that  whatever 
that  cause  might  be  it  referred  to  her  in  some  way,  and, 
with  the  intuition  which  deceives  no  woman,  she  felt 
that  the  time  must  shortly  come  when  there  would  be 
an  explanation  and  when  she  must  in  some  manner  an 
swer  the  question  that  he  was  sure  to  ask  her. 

While  smiling  at  her  certainty  of  what  that  answer 
must  be,  footsteps  broke  the  current  of  her  thoughts, 
and  from  one  of  the  innumerable  leafy  paths  the  mas 
sive  figure  of  Black  Eagle  appeared.  When  he  saw 
Isabel  he  stopped  for  a  moment,  but  retreat  was  barred 
by  his  pride  and  he  came  quickly  on,  resolved  to  pass 
her  with  a  nod.  She  forestalled  him  in  this  by  greeting 
him  with  the  warmth  that  she  assumed  to  be  due  to 
a  friend  of  his  standing. 

"I  'm  so  glad  you  came,"  she  said  cordially,  "I  have 
been  growing  quite  lonely  during  the  past  half-hour." 

Black  Eagle  was  not  one  who  could  long  dissemble 
where  his  emotions  were  concerned. 

"I  think  you  are  mistaken,"  he  bluntly  replied.  "  I 
am  not  Prinze  Izon.  I  just  saw  him  wandering  about 
the  grounds  as  though  seeking  some  one." 

The  scene  that  he  had  witnessed  had  rankled  in  him 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

until,  when  alone,  he  could  think  of  nothing  else.  Under 
other  circumstances  he  must  have  known  that  Izon  was 
searching  for  Mariam.  Isabel,  whose  back  was  turned 
to  the  moonlight  which  rested  upon  the  face  of  Black 
Eagle,  revealing  there  the  play  of  his  emotion,  could  not 
resist  the  mischievous  impulse  which  so  often  swayed 
her.  The  serious  regard  she  had  given  to  the  problem 
of  Black  Eagle's  strange  distress  was  swept  away  in  an 
instant,  and  the  desire  to  torment  him  came  uppermost. 

"I  have  not  seen  him  —  yet,"  she  said  indifferently. 

'"Yet!"  he  echoed  bitterly.  It  was  too  much  to  be 
borne.  He  turned  away  from  her  abruptly,  all  the  sav 
age  within  him  aroused  to  fury.  "I  will  kill  one  of 
them,"  he  muttered  to  himself. 

Isabel,  laughing,  caught  his  arm.  "Stay!"  she  in 
vited  him  softly. 

He  turned  to  her  with  a  half-articulate  cry. 

"Isabel!"  he  exclaimed.  "I  do  not  know  why  you 
are  trying  to  torture  me,  but  I  cannot  escape  the  knowl 
edge  that  you  are  doing  it,  deliberately.  You  know  and 
you  cannot  deny  that  you  know,  that  I  love  you,  have 
loved  you  from  that  first  moment  I  met  you  upon  the 
plains  above.  Through  all  the  dangers  that  have  beset 

[166] 


B     T         MOONLIGHT 

us  since,  I  have  thought  of  you  and  of  no  one  but  you, 
by  day  and  by  night,  in  your  presence  and  away,  in  all 
moods  and  times  and  places,  until  earth  and  sky  are 
full  of  you,  you,  and  nothing  but  you !  'Earth  and  sky,' 
Isabel!  Do  you  know  how  much  that  means  to  one 
with  the  blood  of  a  hundred  chiefs  in  his  veins  ?  Do  you 
know  that  it  means  my  home,  and  the  home  that  has 
sheltered  my  ancestors?  What  a  glorious  home! 
Floored  by  the  wide  level  plain,  roofed  by  the  dome  of 
the  sky;  their  proud  spirits  disdaining  to  be  bounded 
by  less !  Free,  they  were  free !  Free  to  stay  or  to  fly 
where  fancy  dictates,  or  the  wild  chase  leads,  over  the 
billowing  plains  on  emerald  sward,  astride  bounding 
steeds  of  fire  that  answered  fire !  Ah  !  that  is  life ! " 

His  eyes  were  flashing  and  his  breast  heaving,  and 
Isabel,  following  his  every  word  in  fascination,  found 
her  own  trace  of  Indian  blood  bounding  in  eager  sym 
pathy.  Her  own  eyes  were  dilated,  and  her  own  breath 
exhaling  deeper  and  sharper.  "It  is  so  that  I  love  you, 
Isabel,"  he  continued,  "I  love  you  with  all  that  wild 
sweeping  fervor,  that  breadth  and  largeness  that  knows 
no  boundaries  save  the  stars  above,  and  you  are  mine!" 
His  voice  no  longer  pleaded,  it  commanded.  "Mine, 

[167] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

and  though  Izon  held  you  in  his  embrace,  though  death 
itself  claimed  you,  I  would  seize  you  so,  and  make  you 
mine!" 

He  ceased,  and  without  knowing  why  or  when,  these 
two  wild  spirits  found  themselves  clasped  in  a  fervid 
embrace,  burning  lips  upon  burning  lips,  eyes  flashing 
unto  each  the  electric  spark  of  love! 

They  seated  themselves  upon  a  bench  nearby,  and 
gradually  drifted  back,  after  their  first  transports  were 
over,  to  the  main  idea  which  possessed  them  all,  the  fate 
that  hung  over  Izon  and  possibly  themselves,  though 
Black  Eagle  found  it  difficult  to  remain  upon  the  subject. 
Once  or  twice  it  occurred  to  him  to  question  Isabel  about 
the  incident  of  the  storm,  although  he  had  heard  the 
details  of  the  strange  accident  that  had  befallen  her. 
Even  this  explanation  had  not  driven  away  the  stubborn 
idea  that  had  then  possessed  his  mind,  but  in  the  events 
of  this  evening  he  understood  it  perfectly,  as,  in  fact, 
he  would  have  understood  in  the  beginning  had  he  al 
lowed  himself  to  think. 

However,  while  Isabel  was  planning  aloud  some  way 
for  them  to  escape  surveillance  when  the  time  came  for 
them  to  escape  through  the  grotto,  a  mention  of  the 

[168] 


B     T         MOONLIGHT 

prince  reminded  her  of  a  forgotten  errand,  and  she 
hurried  away,  promising  to  return  in  a  few  moments, 
leaving  Black  Eagle  overwhelmed  in  the  emotions  of  his 
own  unfathomable  delight. 

He  was  not  the  only  one  who  had  Isabel  in  mind  at 
that  hour.  Earlier  in  the  evening  Zeno  had  come  to 
Topeltzin  very  mysteriously. 

"I  have  come  to  ask  your  aid,  my  lord,"  he  said, 
after  the  usual  salutation. 

Topeltzin,  who  was  deep  in  calculations  of  his  own, 
looked  out  at  him  from  under  shaggy  brows. 

"What  have  you  learned  about  that  underground 
passage  from  the  White  City  to  the  grotto?"  he  de 
manded,  ignoring  Zeno's  request. 

"The  soldiers  are  still  searching  for  it,  my  lord." 

"Three  days!  By  Tezcat!  Has  Captain  Helox 
been  shorn  of  his  rank,  as  I  threatened  him?" 

"Not  yet,  my  lord." 

"Where  is  he?" 

"In  the  soldiers'  quarters,  off  duty  at  the  present 
time,  my  lord." 

"Take  up  his  sword  at  once,  and  give  him  the  uni- 

[169] 


PRINCE  I      Z      O      N 

form  and  accoutrements  of  a  common  soldier.  I  have 
certain  suspicions  of  him,  and  I  shall  put  him  to  a  severe 
test.  How  long  has  he  been  off  duty?" 

"About  six  hours,  my  lord." 

"Put  him  with  the  guard  now  on  for  the  next  twelve 
hours." 

"Yes,  my  lord." 

He  shifted  uneasily.  Topeltzin,  watching  narrowly, 
smiled  to  himself. 

"You  began  by  requesting  my  aid.    What  is  it?" 

Zeno's  relief  made  him  brighten  like  a  school-boy. 

"My  lord,  you  spoke  some  time  ago  about  my  using 
jealousy  as  a  lever  upon  the  Lady  Zaliza,  and  recom 
mended  me  to  pay  court  to  this  Isabel." 

"Yes." 

"Well,  you  have  set  me  a  task  of  much  difficulty  and 
aggravation.  I  have  made  a  few  overtures  to  this  dark- 
eyed  Spanish  rose,  and  have  gotten  myself  well  thorned 
for  my  pains.  I  scarcely  know  whether  Isabel  or  Zaliza 
is  the  most  vixenish,  but  I  have  a  plan  by  which  I  am 
quite  sure  I  can  make  a  test,  with  your  lordship's  aid." 

"Unfold  your  plan,  my  crafty  Zeno." 

"Well,  it  is  this.  To-night  your  lordship  is  to  pre- 
£170] 


B     T         MOONLIGHT 

side  at  a  marriage  celebration  in  the  city,  and  although 
Zaliza  has  recently  shown  the  utmost  indifference  to  me, 
she  has  consented  to  meet  me  there.  When  the  feast 
is  about  over,  I  will  quietly  leave  and  return  to  the 
palace,  meeting  Isabel  by  an  ingenious  plan  which  I 
have  devised  by  the  aid  of  Tequiepa,  a  young  girl  in 
the  suite  of  our  visitors,  who  stands  in  awe  of  priestly 
commands.  If  you  will  kindly  tell  Zaliza  that  you  have 
something  interesting  to  talk  over  with  her,  hinting  that 
it  concerns  Izon,  she  will  no  doubt  gladly  return  to  the 
palace  with  you.  At  midnight,  if  you  will  so  time  it  and 
will  conduct  her  into  the  long  central  corridor  and  re 
main  with  her  a  few  minutes  in  the  shadows  of  her  own 
doorway,  I  will  pass  with  Isabel  and  give  Zaliza  an  ex 
hibition  which  may  open  her  eyes  somewhat." 

Topeltzin  was  gravity  itself,  although  he  was 
amused  as  much  as  his  evil  nature  permitted. 

"What  a  plotting  villain  you  are,  my  Zeno!"  he 
bantered.  "But  you  should  be  careful  of  this  diplomatic 
tendency.  It  is  a  very  dangerous  thing.  Some  day  you 
will  do  something  brilliant  and  it  will  blind  you.  Have 
a  care,  Zeno ;  have  a  care !  The  gods  may  get  jealous ! " 

Zeno  reddened.     He  understood  the  jeer. 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

"But  will  you  do  me  this  favor,  my  lord?"  he  per 
sisted. 

Topeltzin  was  a  man  who  knew  no  indecision.  He 
could  gain  at  least  amusement  in  this  adventure,  and  it 
might  possibly  further  his  own  ends. 

"I  shall  be  present  to  applaud  your  comedy,"  he 
agreed.  "I  might  tell  you,  however,  that  from  what  I 
gather  you  have  handled  this  with  all  the  delicacy  of  a 
man  cracking  a  nut  by  toppling  a  cliff  over  it.  If  you 
have  not  already  been  able  to  arouse  faint  traces  of 
jealousy  in  Zaliza,  I  judge  you  are  about  to  make  your 
self  ridiculous  for  nothing.  You  have  evidently  fallen 
into  the  clutches  of  Zite,  our  god  of  mischief!" 

"Sir,  if  you  think  that  I  am  precipitate —  ?"  fal 
tered  Zeno. 

"No,  proceed,  my  Zeno,  I  have  no  influence  over 
Zite,"  laughed  Topeltzin,  and  gave  him  the  nod  that 
meant  dismissal. 


[172] 


CHAPTER    XVII 
ZENO'S    LITTLE    GAME 

ISABEL  found  Mariam  upon  the  balcony,  reclining 
upon  a  feather-covered,  swinging  couch  similar  to  a 
hammock,  but  far  more  comfortable.  The  moonlight 
that  had  turned  canyon  and  gardens  into  a  fairyland 
gently  touched  with  its  rosy  glow  her  upturned  face, 
spiritualizing  its  already  exquisite  beauty.  There  is  an 
old  superstition,  firmly  believed  to  this  day  by  nearly 
every  maiden  of  Mexico,  that  when  sleeping  in  the 
moonlight  the  wraith  of  her  own  true  love  will  appear 
and  whisper  his  story  to  her,  and  of  this  tradition  Isabel 
was  instantly  reminded.  Slipping  up  to  the  hammock 
she  laid  her  hand  gently  across  the  half  drooping  eyes 
that  were  gazing  in  pensive  content  out  over  the  garden, 
and  touched  a  kiss  upon  the  curved  lips.  "Guess  who," 
she  said  in  playful  gruffness.  Mariam  reached  up  and 
patted  the  hand  with  a  laugh,  and  raised  her  arm  about 
Isabel's  neck  as  the  latter  bent  over  her. 

"That  was  nice,"  she  said.  "The  world  seems  full 

[173] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

of  peaceful  happiness  to-night.  I  feel  as  if  everybody 
loved  me  and  felt  gently  toward  me." 

"Any  one  who  does  not  has  a  quarrel  brewing  with 
me,"  laughed  Isabel  in  return.  "Oh,  you  rich  girl! 
How  many  people  back  in  our  own  world  who  have 
millions  of  dollars  would  exchange  them  all  for  that 
feeling  you  have  just  expressed !  But  it  is  a  lazy  feeling 
and  if  was  putting  you  to  sleep ;  I  have  something  that 
I  am  sure  will  awaken  you.  Just  wait  here  a  moment." 

She  ran  into  their  apartments  and  came  out  a  minute 
later  with  a  fine  red  rose  and  a  note. 

"Here  is  another  drop  of  joy  for  your  cup  of  happi 
ness.  It  is  a  message  that  Izon  gave  me  late  this  after 
noon  to  deliver  to  you,  and  I  could  not  find  you.  Per 
sonally,  I  think  people  have  about  reached  the  silly  stage 
when  they  begin  sending  notes  to  each  other  after  only 
an  hour's  absence." 

Mariam,  with  a  defiant  little  laugh  at  Isabel,  had  al 
ready  greeted  the  rose  with  a  kiss  and  was  unfolding 
the  note.  She  read  it  two  or  three  times  with  rapt 
interest. 

"Perfectly  selfish,"  commented  Isabel,  eying  her 
with  mock  jealousy.  "Verse,  I'll  wager." 


ZENO'S        LITTLE        GAME 

"Yes,  it  is  verse,"  admitted  Mariam  smiling,  "and 
very  sweet  verse.  Shall  I  read  it  to  you?" 

"Oh,  I  suppose  I  can  endure  it,"  retorted  Isabel,  and 
then  to  take  away  any  apparent  sting  from  her  playful 
ungraciousness  she  slipped  her  arm  under  Mariam's 
head  and,  leaning  her  cheek  against  her  cousin's,  fol 
lowed  the  moonlit  words  with  her  eyes  as  Mariam  read 
them  softly  aloud. 

"Dainty  red  Rose, 

In  Mariam's  ear 
Whisper  my  love, 
My  hope  and  fear. 

"Take  her  this  kiss. 

Where  petals  meet, 
Ask  her  to  touch 
Her  lips  so  sweet. 

"And  then,  so  dear  she  is  to  me, 

'Twere  Heav'n's   bliss   in  thy  place  to  be!" 

"Heigh-ho,"  said  Isabel  with  an  exaggerated  sigh 
when  it  was  done.  "I  suppose  that  was  the  best  he 
could  do,  but  even  then  it  was  better  than  anything  I  can 
flaunt  back  at  you.  Nobody  writes  verses  to  me.  I 
think  I  shall  have  to  order  a  certain  somebody  to  write 
some.  Poor  fellow!  I  can  see  him  now,  struggling 


PRINCE  I      Z      O      N 

over  the  task,"  and  she  laughed  heartily  at  the  picture 
of  Black  Eagle  tearing  his  hair  in  the  effort  to  write  her 
a  verse. 

But  her  moods  were  unusually  capricious  to-night. 
The  witchery  of  the  moonlight  seemed  to  have  height 
ened  within  her  all  that  was  whimsical;  and  now  she 
had  a  sudden  longing  to  see  Black  Eagle  again,  perhaps 
to  tease  him  and  make  up  with  him  and  then  tease  him 
again. 

"Just  to  think,"  she  charged,  "that  all  on  account 
of  your  note  and  your  rose,  which  I  suddenly  remem 
bered,  I  left  a  dear  fellow  who  talks  poetry  even  if  he 
cannot  write  it.  I  'm  going  right  back  to  him,"  and  with 
a  swirl  she  was  gone. 

She  ran  down  to  the  seat  where  she  had  left  Black 
Eagle,  but  he  was  not  there,  and  she  came  back  to  the 
balcony.  Mariam,  still  holding  the  rose  to  her  cheek, 
had  dropped  asleep,  and  the  smile  that  hovered  upon  her 
lips  indicated  that  the  old  tradition  as  to  moonlight 
slumber  was  true  this  time  at  least.  Seen  thus  she  was 
more  lovely  than  she  had  ever  appeared  even  to  Isabel, 
whose  admiration  for  Mariam  knew  no  bounds.  The 
moonlight,  tinted  to  rosy  softness  by  the  red  of  the 

[176] 


ZENO'S        LirrLE        GAME 

canyon  walls,  enveloped  her  in  its  mellow  glow  until  she 
seemed  to  be  the  sleeping  beauty  of  fable,  waiting  for 
the  prince  to  awaken  her.  Hardly  had  the  thought  oc- 
cured  to  Isabel  when  Izon  appeared.  Isabel,  in  the 
shadow,  was  not  observed  by  him.  He  saw  only 
Mariam,  and  kneeling  by  the  side  of  the  couch  he 
smoothed  the  waving  golden  hair,  very,  very  softly  so 
that  he  might  not  disturb  her.  He  gazed  down  ador 
ingly  upon  the  deeply  fringed  lashes  and  kissed  deli 
cately  each  blue-veined  eyelid.  The  touch,  though  soft 
as  the  brush  of  a  butterfly's  wing,  was  still  the  electric 
touch  of  love,  and  it  woke  her  at  once. 

"I  was  dreaming  of  you,"  she  murmured. 

The  mischievous  Isabel  had  no  mischief  in  her  now, 
and  she  shrank  farther  back  into  the  shadow  of  a  col 
umn.  For  once  in  her  life  she  had  come  upon  a  moment 
too  sacred  for  flippancy.  The  glory  of  the  night  was 
upon  them,  these  two,  in  the  prime  of  their  youth  and 
beauty. 

"Come,  Mariam,"  invited  Izon,  taking  her  hand 
and  assisting  her  to  arise  from  the  couch.  They 
strolled  away,  arm  in  arm,  into  the  scented  gardens, 
where  the  flowers  exhaled  intoxicating  perfume.  They 

[177] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

wished  that  this  night  of  rapture  might  be  as  endless 
as  the  caresses  with  which  their  bliss  was  sealed. 

The  sky  was  radiant  with  the  magic  lustre  of  the 
great  white  luminary  hanging  like  a  brilliant  silver  lamp 
in  the  blue  dome  above,  its  rays  penetrating  the  shadows 
of  the  garden,  lighting  the  grassy  walks  and  converting 
into  showers  of  jewels  the  sparkling  jets  of  water  from 
many  fountains  which  cooled  the  air.  The  very  song 
birds  seemed  to  be  attuned  to  the  mysterious  bliss  that 
quivered  in  the  rosy  moonlight,  and  rising  above  their 
ordinary  notes  they  burst  into  a  joyous  ecstasy  of 
melody. 

Isabel,  more  thoughtful  now  than  she  had  ever  been, 
again  went  restlessly  down  to  the  garden,  all  idea  of 
teasing  Black  Eagle  gone.  She  fancied  that  she  could 
be  to  him  what  Mariam  was  to  Prince  Izon,  in  the  same 
gentle  way.  Once  more  she  sought  him  in  the  garden, 
but,  failing  to  find  him,  sat  down  upon  the  rustic  chair. 
She  had  been  there  but  a  short  time  when  a  page  swiftly 
crossed  the  space  of  moonlight  which  illuminated  the 
sward.  As  the  page  approached  she  noted  the  extraor 
dinary  grace  of  the  figure,  which  the  costume  displayed 
to  perfection,  and  although  the  face  was  shadowed  by 

[178] 


ZENO'S       LirrLE        GAME 

the  plumes  of  the  cap,  there  was  something  about  the 
carriage  that  she  thought  familiar.  Approaching  Isabel 
with  a  rush,  the  page  seized  her  roughly  and  placed  a 
hand  over  her  mouth  to  stifle  the  screams  which  Isabel 
involuntarily  sought  to  utter.  A  silvery  laugh  answered 
her  struggle,  and  a  voice  she  knew  very  well  spoke 
to  her. 

"Why,  Isabel,  don't  you  know  me?" 

"Tequiepa!"  cried  Isabel  in  amazement,  suddenly 
recognizing  the  tall,  graceful  girl  who,  next  to  Zaliza, 
was  most  in  their  company. 

"At  your  service,"  repeated  the  girl  merrily,  and  then 
sank  her  voice  to  a  whisper.  "I  have  been  hunting  all 
the  shadows  in  the  garden  trying  to  find  you,  and  I  think 
I  must  have  hidden  from  Black  Eagle  twenty  times  in 
the  last  half-hour.  He  is  stalking  around  the  garden 
and  peering  into  the  dark  spots  himself,  so  intently  that 
I  have  been  certain  he  would  find  me  more  than  once. 
He  seems  to  be  looking  for  some  one,  and  I  think  I  can 
guess  who  that  some  one  is.  But  now  I  want  you  to  do 
me  a  favor.  I  am  going  to  slip  out  of  the, lower  gate 
and  play  a  prank  at  home.  With  this  cloak  dropping 
from  rny  shoulders,  I  am  sure  no  one  will  detect  me, 

[179] 


PRINCE          I      Z      0      N 

especially  so  long  as  I  keep  in  the  shadows.  The  main 
gates,  as  you  know,  are  all  guarded.  I  don't  want  any 
one  to  know  that  I  am  doing  this.  The  little  gate  is 
kept  fastened  and  is  guarded  because  only  a  certain  few 
may  use  it,  but  it  can  be  opened  from  the  inside,  and  I 
want  you  to  be  down  there  and  listen  for  my  knock  and 
let  me  in.  Will  you  do  this  for  me?" 

"Why,  certainly,  my  dear,"  replied  Isabel  cordially. 
"It  is  too  beautiful  a  night  to  stay  in,"  and  she  felt  her 
face  flushing. 

"Oh,  I  know!"  exclaimed  the  girl.  "But  you  must 
promise  me  that  when  it  is  time  to  let  me  in  you  will 
slip  away  from  that  big  fellow  who  wants  to  monopo 
lize  you." 

Isabel  laughed. 

"I  will  arrange  that  for  you,"  she  promised.  "I 
can  quite  understand  why  you  do  not  want  him  to  see 
you,  even  though  he  would  be  bound  to  agree  with  me 
that  you  are  very  pretty  to  look  upon.  Now  run  along 
and  startle  them  all  at  home." 

The  girl  started  away  reluctantly,  for  at  once  her 
conscience  smote  her  for  the  duplicity  she  was  practising. 
She  had  no  intention  of  going  home  that  night.  She 

[180] 


ZENO'S       LITTLE        GAME 

had  been  commissioned  by  Zeno  to  enact  this  part.  She 
did  not  know  what  the  outcome  was  to  be,  but  she  could 
not  assume  it  to  be  an  innocent  one.  She  had  been  the 
recipient  of  nothing  but  kindness  from  both  the  girls, 
and  like  most  of  the  Aztec  beauties  she  was  a  creature 
of  impulse.  Turning  suddenly  she  rushed  back  and 
threw  her  arms  about  Isabel. 

"I  want  to  tell  you  something!"  she  began.  "I 
want  to  confess  —  " 

At  that  moment  the  two  girls  were  startled  by  a  huge 
figure  that  stepped  out  of  the  shadows.  A  heavy  hand 
swooped  down  upon  Tequiepa's  shoulder,  jerking  her 
violently  away.  The  girl,  a  spirited  descendant  of  a 
long  line  of  warrior  ancestors,  made  no  outcry,  but  turn 
ing,  faced  him  defiantly,  clutching  instinctively  at  her 
belt  for  the  dagger  that  was  not  there.  The  next  mo 
ment  she  would  have  been  hurled  to  the  ground  had  not 
Isabel  started  forward,  crying, 

"Stop,  Black  Eagle !     It 's  Tequiepa ! " 

At  the  same  moment,  the  girl's  long  hair,  loosened 
by  her  cap  having  been  knocked  off,  fell  down  in  rip 
pling  waves  to  her  knees,  and  Black  Eagle  stepped  back 
in  amazement. 

[181] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

"Why,  it  is  a  girl!"  he  cried. 

"Yes,  and  one  who  will  punish  you  for  this!"  cried 
Tequiepa.  "You  shall  know  no  moment  more  of  peace 
in  Ixtol.  You  have  spoiled  my  plans  and  from  now 
on  your  own  will  be  balked  at  every  turn  —  your 
schemes  and  those  of  your  friends ! " 

Black  Eagle  only  shrugged  his  shoulders  and  walked 
away.  It  was  not  in  the  blood  of  his  race  to  quarrel 
with  a  woman.  But  though  Tequiepa's  words  were  but 
the  idle  threat  of  an  angered  girl,  without  authority  or 
influence,  they  were  prophetic.  For  from  this  night  the 
four  prisoners  of  Topeltzin  were  not  to  know  one  mo 
ment  of  security  until  the  end,  but  were  to  be  brought 
close  under  the  broad  black  shadow  that  had  so  far  only 
threatened  them,  and  were  even  to  be  chilled  by  the  near 
wings  of  grim  Death  itself! 


CHAPTER    XVIII 
DELIVERANCE    AT    HAND 

THIS  was  to  be  a  night  of  events.  Tequiepa's  en 
counter  with  Black  Eagle  had  checked  her  repent 
ance.  She  allowed  Isabel  to  do  up  her  hair,  and  remem 
bering  that  after  all  Zeno  was  of  the  priesthood  and 
might  have  urgent  reasons  of  state  for  his  action,  depart 
ed  after  receiving  Isabel's  repeated  promise  to  let  her  in 
at  the  lower  gate  just  before  midnight.  Isabel,  left  alone, 
now  followed  the  direction  taken  by  Black  Eagle,  with 
a  fair  certainty  of  where  she  would  find  him.  She  re 
membered  a  sheltered  nook  in  the  far  end  of  the  terrace 
where  Mariam  and  herself  had  spent  hours  in  seclusion 
and,  turning  into  this  nook,  she  found  Black  Eagle,  but 
with  him  was  a  tall,  dark-cowled  stranger  clad  in  the 
garb  of  an  Aztec  priest.  She  was  about  to  turn  away 
when  Black  Eagle  called  her.  She  came  up  at  once. 

"Father,"  he  said,  "this  is  one  of  the  maidens  found 
with  Izon.  Isabel,"  turning  to  her  gravely,  "this  is 
Father  Zolcoma,  the  spiritual  leader  of  the  Pearl  City, 


PRINCE          I     Z      O      N 

who  has  risked  much  in  coming  to  us  to  guide  us  to 
freedom." 

The  tall  stranger  turned  and  as  he  did  so  the  cowl 
slipped  from  his  head,  revealing  his  patriarchal  visage 
crowned  with  silvery  hair.  Isabel  reverently  bent  her 
head  under  his  outstretched  hand. 

"Black  Eagle  has  told  us  of  your  devotion  to  Prince 
Izon,"  she  said,  "and  we  are  grateful  to  share  in  the 
benefit  of  the  work  that  is  being  done  for  him.  Have 
you  finished  the  tunnel?" 

"Yes,  but  speak  almost  in  a  whisper,"  he  cautioned. 
"We  have  completed  the  small  passageway  upon  which 
we  have  been  working  ever  since  we  heard  of  Prince 
Izon's  capture,  but  it  did  not  come  out  where  we  wished 
it,  and  is  only  high  enough  at  this  part  to  crawl  through 
upon  hands  and  knees.  You  will  have  to  climb  up  to 
get  into  the  passageway.  It  will  be  very  difficult  and 
very  dangerous,  I  fear,  but  we  do  not  dare  take  time  to 
make  it  larger." 

"I  am  sure,  father,"  replied  Isabel,  "that  you  will 
find  us  ready  to  undergo  any  hardship." 

"Spoken   in   the   right   spirit,   my  daughter,"   said 


DELIVERANCE    AT    HAND 

Father  Zolcoma.  "Go  now  and  find  the  prince  and  the 
other  member  of  your  party." 

"The  other  member  of  the  party  is  to  be  the  princess 
some  time,"  Isabel  informed  him,  "and  I  have  no  doubt 
that  the  two  will  be  glad  for  this  and  certain  other 
services  that  a  priest  can  offer  them." 

She  had  laid  her  hand  affectionately  upon  Black 
Eagle's  arm  as  she  spoke,  and  Father  Zolcoma  smiled 
as  he  saw  the  chieftain  unconsciously  patting  the  hand. 

"It  looks  to  me  as  if  I  should  be  very  busily  occupied 
with  all  four  of  you,"  he  replied,  "but  as  I  would  much 
rather  officiate  at  a  double  wedding  than  at  a  quadruple 
death,  I  expect  some  one  had  better  hasten  to  bring  our 
friends  here." 

"They  are  in  the  garden  somewhere,  Black  Eagle," 
directed  Isabel.  "The  last  I  saw  of  them  they  were 
near  the  labyrinth.  You  had  best  go  there  for  them 
first.  May  we  all  go  together  or  shall  we  separate  and 
hunt  for  them?" 

"Nay,  I  must  stay  here,"  replied  Father  Zolcoma. 
"It  will  not  do  for  me  to  be  found  in  the  garden.  This 
spot  is  very  near  and  quite  accessible  to  the  tunnel 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

branch  that  we  have  opened  into  this  place.  If  Black 
Eagle  can  find  our  friends  without  our  assistance  we  will 
wait  here  for  him." 

Black  Eagle  was  already  striding  away  and  Father 
Zolcoma  looked  after  him  with  kindly  eyes. 

"He  is  a  splendid  man,"  he  said,  admiring  the  broad 
shoulders  and  sturdy  swing.  "He  is  the  kind  we  want 
in  the  White  City.  You  seem  to  be  perfectly  happy, 
both  of  you.  I  presume  you  are  well  treated." 

"We  are  surrounded  with  every  comfort  and  given 
entire  liberty,"  replied  Isabel,  "except  that  of  course 
we  cannot  leave  the  Red  City.  I  would  find  life  very 
pleasant  here  only  that  I  miss  the  church  and  am 
troubled  by  the  doom  that  hangs  over  Prince  Izon." 

Father  Zolcoma  shuddered. 

"I  fear  you  do  not  understand  just  how  dreadful  that 
doom  is,"  he  replied.  "Owing  to  a  desperate  battle  that 
resulted,  long  ago,  from  the  practice  of  the  pagans  in 
kidnapping  for  the  sacrifice  their  Christian  brethren  who 
had  business  in  Ixtol,  a  treaty  was  made  to  the  effect 
that  no  inhabitant  of  either  city  could  ever  enter  the 
other  on  pain  of  capture  and  death,  the  only  alternative 
being  the  renunciation  of  his  own  faith  for  that  of  his 

[i  86] 


DELIVERANCE    Ar    HAND 

captors,  and  this  provision  resulted  in  the  practice,  by 
the  pagans,  of  ambush  and  capture  anywhere  on  neutral 
territory.  In  an  evil  hour  Prince  Izon  resolved  to  seek 
a  wife  in  the  outer  world,  obeying  a  misty  tradition 
which  links  a  sun-haired  maiden  to  the  line  of  the 
Montezumas,  which  is  thereby  to  become  imperishable. 
The  tradition  is  probably  an  offshoot  from  the  same  be 
lief  which  made  the  Aztecs  ready  to  welcome  the  first 
white  man  as  the  long-expected  god  from  the  east.  But 
be  that  as  it  may,  our  romantic  prince  was  impressed  by 
it,  and,  after  brooding  a  long  time,  he  resolved,  against 
my  earnest  advice,  to  set  out  with  a  party  of  nobles  to 
seek  the  ideal  love  that  his  fancy  had  conjured.  You 
know  the  rest.  In  a  few  days,  he  met  you  and  Mariam 
and  deemed  his  quest  ended.  What  you  do  not  know 
is  that  Topeltzin,  through  his  spies,  knew  of  this  ven 
ture,  and  at  once  saw  his  chance  to  not  only  score  a  great 
triumph  but  to  secure  an  exalted  victim  for  his  altar. 
He  instantly  despatched  a  strong  force  to  capture  Izon. 
They  succeeded,  but  they  did  not  anticipate  the  capture 
of  two  young  girls  also.  You  were  therefore  separated 
and  Izon  given  the  alternative  provided  for  in  the 
treaty,  either  to  adjure  his  Christianity  or  to  be  sac- 

[187] 


PRINCE          I      Z     O      N 

rificed.  In  his  cruel  dilemma  he  had  but  one  choice, 
feeling  responsible  for  your  safety.  He  accepted  the 
role  of  the  victim,  hoping  that  rescue  in  some  way  or 
other  would  come." 

"Yes,  we  know  much  of  all  this.  Mariam,  I  believe, 
even  knows,  at  least  partly,  the  sort  of  sacrifice  that 
awaits  him.  Her  father,  with  whose  deep  researches 
into  Aztec  history  you  are  doubtless  familiar,  at  one 
time  gave  her  some  inkling  of  it,  but  she  will  not  speak 
of  it.  She  says  it  is  too  horrible." 

"It  is,"  answered  Father  Zolcoma.  "Nothing  like  it 
was  ever  practised  by  any  other  nation  in  the  world. 
At  the  time  of  the  conquest  by  Cortez  it  was  a  national 
custom.  Some  time  before  the  sacrifice,  a  captive,  dis 
tinguished  for  his  personal  beauty  and  without  a  blemish 
upon  his  body,  was  selected  to  represent  the  deity,  Tez- 
catlipoca.  He  was  received  within  the  city  with  all  the 
honors  of  a  god,  and  was  arrayed  in  splendid  dress  and 
regaled  with  incense  and  a  profusion  of  honors.  When 
he  went  abroad  the  crowd  prostrated  themselves  before 
him  as  being  the  actual  representative  of  their  deity. 
He  thus  lived  a  life  of  luxury  until  a  short  time  before 
the  sacrifice,  when  three  beautiful  girls  were  selected  for 

[188] 


DELIVERANCE    AT    HAND 

his  wives  and  with  them  he  lived  in  voluptuousness, 
feasted  at  the  banquets  of  the  nobles  and  the  ruler  who 
paid  him  all  the  honors  of  the  divinity,  until  at  last  the 
fatal  day  of  the  sacrifice  arrived.  The  term  of  his  short 
lived  glories  was  at  an  end.  He  was  stripped  of  his 
fine  apparel  and  marched  up  to  the  summit  of  the 
temple,  where  he  was  received  by  the  priests  who  led 
him  to  the  sacrificial  stone,  a  huge  block  of  jasper  with 
its  upper  surface  convex.  On  this  he  was  laid,  the 
priests  securing  his  head  and  limbs  while  the  high  priest 
dexterously  opened  his  side  with  a  knife  and  tore  out 
his  heart.  The  minister  of  death  first  held  this  up  to 
the  sun,  then  cast  it  at  the  feet  of  the  statue  of  the  deity, 
while  the  multitude  below  prostrated  themselves  in  hum 
ble  adoration." 

Father  Zolcoma  ceased  and  as  Isabel  imagined  the 
dreadful  scene,  a  thrill  of  horror  convulsed  her. 

"Terrible!"  she  exclaimed.  "And  Izon  knows  all 
this?" 

"Undoubtedly." 

"And  he  could  escape  it  by  embracing  this  pagan 
worship?" 

"Easily.     They  would  be  glad  to  have  him  do  so. 

[189] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

The  people  would  be  overjoyed  to  have  him  resume  his 
hereditary  leadership,  although  I  fancy  Topeltzin  would 
rather  have  him  led  to  the  top  of  the  teocolli.  Prince 
Izon,  however,  will  never  renounce  his  faith." 
"And  he  had  only  to  do  this  to  save  himself?" 
"He  is  a  hero,"  responded  Father  Zolcoma.  "The 
only  temptation  that  could  assail  him,  the  thought  that 
by  embracing  the  paganism  of  his  forefathers  he  could 
save  you  and  the  girl  he  loves,  must  have  been  a  tre 
mendous  strain  upon  him,  but  now  it  is  happily  almost 
over.  If  everything  goes  well,  within  another  hour  we 
shall  be  out  of  Topeltzin's  clutches  and  safe  from  all 
pursuit." 

They  were  disturbed  by  the  tread  of  a  sentry  down 
the  path.  Father  Zolcoma  quickly  pulled  forward  his 
cowl,  and  the  sentry,  recognizing  Isabel  and  seeing  her 
in  company  with  one  who  was  apparently  an  Aztec 
priest,  passed  on  without  so  much  as  turning  his  head. 
But  he  reported  the  incident  to  his  superior  and  in  a 
short  time  several  pairs  of  eyes  were  watching  the  grotto 
from  outside  places  of  hiding.  Father  Zolcoma  smiled 
as  the  watch  passed  by,  and  cast  a  look  of  disdain  at  the 
row  of  flaming  torches  which  had  dotted  the  topmost 

[190] 


DELIVERANCE    AT    HAND 

cliff  since  Black  Eagle's  escape  and  reentry  by  that 
route. 

"Futile,  all  in  vain,  those  gleaming  torches,"  he 
exulted.  "We  are  going  under  and  not  over  that  cliff, 
friend  Topeltzin." 

They  sat  down  in  the  little  nook  and  conversed  in 
low  tones  for  a  time,  until  Father  Zolcoma  began  to  get 
uneasy.  It  was  now  nearly  half-past  eleven  and  every 
additional  moment  of  delay  meant  additional  danger  of 
discovery.  Isabel,  at  Father  Zolcoma's  suggestion,  went 
into  the  grounds  tc  hunt  Mariam  and  Izon.  She  did 
not  go  near  the  labyrinth,  remembering  that  Black 
Eagle  had  been  sent  there.  If  she  had  penetrated  its 
depths,  however,  she  would  have  found  Black  Eagle 
lost  in  its  maze,  wandering  around  and  around,  not  dar 
ing  to  call  out  and  rendered  more  liable  to  error  in  di 
rection  by  reason  of  his  haste. 

At  the  end  of  a  twenty-minute  search  she  found  Izon. 
He  informed  her  that  Mariam  had  just  gone  to  her 
apartments.  He  was  overjoyed  to  know  that  the  tunnel 
was  completed  and  that  Father  Zolcoma  was  waiting  to 
show  them  the  way.  Sending  him  up  to  join  the  ven 
erable  priest,  Isabel  hurried  back  to  the  palace  to  sum- 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

mon  Mariam.  She  passed  the  little  gate  on  her  way  and 
an  impatient  knocking  reminded  her  suddenly  of  her 
promise  to  Tequiepa.  Hastily  opening  the  gate,  she  en 
abled  the  page  to  enter. 

"Pardon  me,"  she  said.  "I  am  in  haste!" 
She  made  a  direct  line  through  the  lower  garden  at 
a  rapid  pace,  the  page  following  close  behind  her.  It 
was  just  at  this  moment  that  Black  Eagle,  finding  him 
self  in  one  of  the  outer  convolutions  of  the  maze,  and 
despairing  of  getting  through  it,  seized  the  knife  at  his 
belt  and  began  to  savagely  hack  and  hew  at  the  hedge 
which  formed  the  walls  of  the  labyrinth.  Making  an 
opening  he  squeezed  himself  hastily  through  it,  scratch 
ing  his  hands  and  tearing  his  clothing.  Going  toward 
the  palace,  he  saw,  mounting  the  outside  steps  leading 
to  the  floor  upon  which  were  the  women's  apartments, 
the  flutter  of  a  white  gown,  and  assuming  it  to  be  either 
Mariam  or  Isabel,  he  strode  toward  the  palace.  It  was 
Isabel,  closely  followed  by  the  page.  She  hastened  back 
through  the  corridor,  the  columns  of  which  cast  deep 
shadows  from  the  few  flaring  lights  that  were  suspended 
from  its  ceiling.  Just  as  she  reached  the  door  of  her 

[192] 


DELIVERANCE    Ar    HAND 

own  and  Mariam's  apartments,  the  page  caught  up  with 
her  and  placed  a  hand  upon  her  shoulder. 

"Isabel,"  said  the  page  in  a  low  tone,  "don't  you 
know  me?" 

"Zeno!"  she  exclaimed. 

"Yes,  my  queen,"  he  replied  in  the  same  subdued 
tone.  "It  is  Zeno." 

"What  do  you  mean  by  this  masquerade  and  by  ad 
dressing  me  in  that  way?"  Isabel  demanded. 

"You  should  know  what  it  means!"  he  replied  ex 
tending  his  arms.  "Surely  you  have  seen  my  love  for 
you!  From  the  moment  you  appeared  among  us  I 
adored  you!" 

"You  must  have  lost  your  senses!"  she  exclaimed. 
"I  have  but  barely  spoken  with  you  some  half-dozen 
times." 

"That  was  sufficient,"  he  interrupted.  "In  this  land 
and  clime  it  requires  but  a  word,  but  a  look,  to  start  the 
flame  of  passion.  It  needed  but  a  glance  from  your 
sparkling  eyes  to  wield  the  spell  that  is  now  upon  me. 
Isabel,  I  cannot  live  without  you !  You  must  give  me  at 
least  a  word  of  hope." 

[193] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

"Enough  of  this!"  said  Isabel  impatiently.  "You 
amaze  me,  for  I  have  been  told  you  are  engaged  to 
Zaliza.  Leave  me  at  once  or  I  shall  tell  her  of  this 
treachery." 

"Zaliza,"  he  echoed,  raising  his  voice.  "What  is 
she?  You  alone  possess  my  heart!  You,  enchantress 
that  you  are,  with  a  beauty  so  radiant  that  all  others 
pale  before  it;  you  who  have  so  captivated  me  that  I 
have  braved  the  fury  of  Zaliza,  yes,  would  brave  even 
death  itself  to  meet  you  here;  you  will  tell  me  that  I 
may  hope,  for  death  will  be  preferable  to  life  with 
out  you!" 

He  seized  her  as  he  finished  and,  despite  her  re 
sistance,  drew  her  towards  him. 

"Then  it  will  be  death!"  said  a  stern  voice,  and  the 
next  moment  the  powerful  arms  of  Black  Eagle  had 
grasped  him. 

In  a  moment  they  were  struggling  fiercely,  but  in 
silence,  although  the  young  priest  was  as  a  child  in  the 
hands  of  the  chieftain.  Suddenly,  with  a  mighty  ex 
ertion,  Black  Eagle  threw  him  across  his  shoulder,  and 
rushing  to  a  balcony  at  the  end  of  the  corridor,  hurled 
him  over,  shrieking,  to  the  garden  below ! 

[194] 


CHAPTER   XIX 
THE    FIGHT  IN    THE    GROTTO 

ZENO'S  carefully  constructed  drama,  even  had  it 
come  through  without  mishap,  would  have  failed 
to  impress  the  audience  for  whom  it  had  been  prepared. 
While  his  discomfiture  was  being  accomplished,  two  fig 
ures,  muffled  in  cloaks,  had  been  concealed  behind  the  cur 
tains  that  hung  before  the  doorway  leading  into  Zaliza's 
apartments,  just  opposite  Isabel  and  Mariam's,  and  as 
Zeno's  shriek  rang  out  Zaliza  clutched  Topeltzin's  arm. 
She  was  breathless  for  a  moment  from  the  excitement 
of  it  all,  and  then,  calming,  she  was  full  of  disdain.  She 
could  scarcely  restrain  her  scorn  until  Isabel,  after  a 
hasty  whispered  direction  to  Black  Eagle,  had  entered 
her  apartments  and  the  chieftain  had  hurried  out  of  the 
corridor. 

"Fool!"  she  exclaimed.    "It  served  him  right!" 
"Zeno,"  replied  Topeltzin,  dryly,  "could  no  more 
help  being  born  a  fool  than  you  could  help  being  born 
beautiful.     The  gods  regulate  these  matters  to  their 
own  taste." 

[•95] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

"Where  is  the  prince?"  asked  Zaliza  impatiently. 
"You  told  me  I  should  see  him  here.  My  lord,  if  I 
do  not  presently  possess  him,  you  shall  wonder  at  what 
dagger  and  poison  may  do  among  your  fine  prisoners 
of  state!"  and  her  great  black  eyes  gleamed  danger 
ously. 

"There  is  some  misunderstanding,  and  evidently  he 
will  not  be  here,"  replied  Topeltzin  evasively,  looking 
askance  upon  this  fiery  beauty,  whom  he  believed  quite 
capable  of  carrying  out  any  threat.  "By  Tezcat! 
What  strength  that  Indian  has!" 

"He  is  magnificent!"  she  answered.  "But  allow 
me  to  retire,  my  lord.  I  have  had  my  fill  of  incidents 
to-night." 

The  high  priest  stepped  into  the  full  light  of  the 
corridor. 

"Then  you  have  no  qualms  of  jealousy  in  seeing 
Zeno  make  love  to  another  woman?"  he  observed, 
smiling. 

"Jealousy  and  contempt  of  the  one  man  never  live 
together  in  the  same  bosom,"  she  answered,  entering  her 
own  doorway.  "Good-night,  my  lord." 

As  Topeltzin  went  to  his  rooms,  he  was  unusually 

[196] 


FIGHT      IN      THE      GROTTO 

thoughtful.  Up  to  this  time  he  had  scarcely  recognized 
the  existence  of  Black  Eagle,  but  now  he  was  suddenly 
impressed  with  him  as  a  possible  factor  in  his  plans, 
and  as  a  possible  bar  to  their  fulfilment. 

He  had  scarcely  reached  the  room,  that  was  the 
centre  of  the  spider-web  upon  the  filaments  of  which  he 
kept  such  sensitive  tentacles,  when  a  violent  drumming 
assailed  his  ears.  Hastily  responding,  the  first  word  that 
he  heard  startled  him  out  of  the  calm  imperturbability 
with  which  he  was  usually  cloaked. 

"What!"  he  exclaimed.     "Repeat  that!" 

He  listened  intently,  frowning  deeply  and  drumming 
upon  the  table  with  nervous  fingers. 

"Summon  the  guards  immediately,  and  hold  them 
assembled  for  me!"  he  ordered,  and  as  he  hastily  left 
the  apartment  he  muttered,  "There  will  be  several  new 
arrivals  to-night  in  Zetler  [the  Aztec  hell]." 

In  the  meantime,  Isabel  had  found  Mariam  in  the 
midst  of  her  attendants  just  being  prepared  for  retiring, 
but  Mariam  was  overjoyed  to  slip  into  outer  garments 
of  fabric  coarse  enough  to  withstand  rough  travel,  and 
hurry  with  Isabel  to  the  garden.  It  was  a  happy  yet 
anxious  quintet  that  met  in  the  grotto  into  which  the 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

workmen  from  the  White  City  had  tunnelled.  As  soon 
as  they  had  assembled  Father  Zolcoma  ascended,  by 
means  of  a  ladder,  to  the  mouth  of  the  tunnel  and  ex 
plained  carefully  that  it  would  be  necessary  for  them  to 
crawl  on  hands  and  knees  for  at  least  two  hundred  feet 
before  they  could  stand  erect. 

"Remember,  my  children,  that  the  moments  are 
precious,"  he  charged. 

"Waste  no  time  in  discussion  as  to  precedence.  To 
avoid  such  folly  I  now  appoint  Isabel  to  follow  me,  then 
Mariam,  then  Prince  Izon,  with  Black  Eagle  as  the 
last.  He  must  draw  up  the  ladder  after  him." 

Isabel  put  her  feet  upon  the  ladder  to  follow  him 
but  at  that  moment  there  were  hoarse  cries  and  the 
sound  of  rushing  feet  outside,  and  then  Topeltzin,  fol 
lowed  by  a  company  of  his  guards,  burst  into  the  grotto. 
A  fatal  hour  had  been  lost  in  hunting  Mariam  and 
Izon,  and  in  that  time  the  plot  had  been  discovered  and 
reported  to  the  high  priest  by  the  spies  that  had  been 
watching  the  grotto.  Topeltzin  was  furious,  but  the 
chief  object  of  his  wrath  was  not  the  prince  nor  Black 
Eagle  nor  the  girls,  but  Father  Zolcoma,  the  only  enemy 
whose  power  and  ability  he  feared.  Dashing  Isabel 


FIGHT      IN      THE      GROTTO 

aside,  he  sprang  after  Father  Zolcoma,  who  had  paused 
on  the  ladder.  Topeltzin  reached  up  to  grasp  him,  but 
Black  Eagle  caught  the  Aztec  ruler  by  his  robe  and 
jerked  him  so  violently  that  he  fell  backwards.  The 
guards  were  upon  Black  Eagle  in  a  moment,  and  bore 
him  down  by  weight  of  numbers.  Izon  plunged  in  to 
help  his  friend,  but  he,  too,  was  overpowered  for  a  mo 
ment.  It  was  a  perilous  time,  but  the  fight  was  not  to 
be  so  easily  won.  Father  Zolcoma,  instead  of  retreat 
ing  through  the  tunnel  as  he  might  have  done,  jumped 
off  the  ladder,  and  in  a  moment  more  it  was  seen  why  he 
had  done  so.  There  followed  him,  swarming  down, 
some  score  of  his  followers  who  had  been  brought  along 
to  aid  in  case  any  surprise  of  the  sort  should  occur. 

The  girls,  cowering  back  in  the  corner  of  the  grotto 
and  unable  to  get  out  of  the  narrow  doorway,  were 
forced  to  witness  the  desperate  hand-to-hand  conflict 
that  now  ensued  between  Topeltzin's  guard  and  the  fol 
lowers  of  Father  Zolcoma.  Black  Eagle  and  Prince 
Izon  were  upon  their  feet  fighting  furiously,  and  in 
the  melee  towered  Topeltzin,  his  eyes  flashing  with 
anger  and  white  flecks  of  foam  upon  his  lips.  The  girls 
were  surprised  to  see  Captain  Helox  among  the  soldiers 

[199] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

of  Topeltzin,  no  longer  in  the  garb  of  an  officer  but  as 
one  of  the  common  guards.  They  saw  that  once  he 
threw  himself  between  Izon  and  a  spear  that  was  poised 
at  him,  himself  pinning  Izon  to  the  ground.  Starting 
forward  they  saw  that  Helox,  while  apparently  strug 
gling  with  Izon,  was  whispering  something  in  his  ear. 
They  saw  him,  at  another  time,  himself  strike  a  sur 
reptitious  blow  that  disabled  the  right  arm  of  a  guard 
bent  on  strangling  Black  Eagle  as  he  was  held 
by  four  others,  and  though  it  was  but  slightly  that  Helox 
could  aid  their  party,  the  girls  felt  comforted  in  the 
thought  that  there  were  friends  near,  surrounded  even 
as  they  were  by  such  enemies. 

Izon  and  Black  Eagle  and  the  soldiers  from  the 
White  City  fought  fiercely,  and  the  militant  Father 
Zolcoma  did  his  full  share,  but  they  were  fighting 
against  heavy  odds,  for  fresh  relays  of  guards  poured 
in  from  the  reserves  at  the  palace,  and  in  the  end  they 
were  all  overpowered  except  Father  Zolcoma,  who  was 
seized  with  apparent  ferocity  by  Captain  Helox  and 
dragged  by  him  into  the  darkness  without.  Half  a 
dozen  of  the  palace  guards  would  never  fight  again. 
Prince  Izon  with  torn  garments,  and  Black  Eagle  with 

[200] 


FIGHT:    IN    THE     GRorro 

an  ugly  cut  upon  his  shoulder,  were  led  away,  and  the 
bound  soldiers  from  the  Pearl  City,  all  except  three  who 
had  been  slain,  were  driven  to  the  dungeons  below  the 
palace.  It  was  easy  to  conjecture  their  fate. 

Topeltzin,  pausing  to  take  breath  after  the  final 
victorious  struggle,  scrutinized  his  prisoners  with  grim 
satisfaction  until  all  at  once  his  brow  clouded  and  the 
fierce  anger  came  back  again  to  his  face. 

"Zolcoma!"  he  gasped.  "Where  is  he?  By  Texcat! 
You  dogs,  if  you  Ve  let  him  escape  —  ! " 

Without  finishing  the  threat  he  immediately  de 
spatched  guards  to  scour  the  garden.  Innumerable 
lights,  flaring  and  smoking,  turned  the  moonlit  darkness 
into  yellow  day.  Scores  of  guards  searched  every  nook 
and  cranny  of  the  garden,  but  without  success,  while  the 
girls  were  sent  to  their  quarters  and  Amazon  guards 
were  set  to  keep  them  close  prisoners,  for  the  time  being 
at  least.  An  hour  elapsed,  but  the  swarm  of  searchers 
could  not  find  Father  Zolcoma.  They  did,  however, 
find  Captain  Helox  outside  the  gates  returning  to  the 
palace,  on  the  road  leading  to  Luxtol,  and  they  brought 
him,  defiantly  silent,  before  Topeltzin  to  explain  his 
strange  actions. 

[201] 


CHAPTER  XX 
THE    REVOLT    OF    ZILPAN 

TIRED  but  not  discouraged,  Father  Zolcoma 
reached  the  Pearl  City,  and  although  dawn  was 
just  breaking  he  sought  no  rest,  but  at  once  called  Lord 
Toltec,  Father  Orlozo,  and  the  other  leaders  into  con 
sultation  —  first  telling  them  the  details  of  the  unfor 
tunate  night's  events.  "I  now  suggest,"  he  concluded, 
"that  we  call  at  the  palace  and  tell  the  Queen  Mother, 
Lady  Zulaza,  just  how  matters  stand.  It  will  add  to 
her  burden  of  grief  but  we  all  know  that  she  is  a  woman 
of  courage  and  I  crave  her  advice." 

The  home  of  the  descendants  of  Montezuma  was 
worthy  of  the  race,  although  the  refinements  of  Chris 
tianity  had  modified  some  of  the  luxuries  of  the  Che- 
pultepec  palace.  Izon's  father  had  died  when  he  was  a 
child,  but  his  mother  had  proven  herself  admirably  fitted 
for  the  regency  and  the  task  of  bringing  up  the  prince 
until  he  should  reach  his  majority. 

When  the  councillors  had  reached  the  audience  room 
[202] 


THE      REVOLT      OF      ZILPAN 

they  were  welcomed  with  quiet  dignity.  The  source 
of  Prince  Izon's  comeliness  was  apparent  in  his  mother's 
noble  cast  of  features.  A  crown  of  silvery  hair  sur 
mounted  a  high-caste  face,  and  although  her  eyes  flashed 
through  unshed  tears  as  Father  Zolcoma  repeated  his 
story,  her  firm  red-lipped  mouth  expressed  unflinching 
determination. 

"Of  course,"  the  father  concluded,  "this  will 
shorten  Izon's  time,  and  knowing  the  malignity  of 
Topeltzin  as  well  as  we  all  do,  you  will  agree  with  me 
that  the  difficulty  of  rescuing  all  four  of  the  prisoners 
is  quadrupled.  Topeltzin  will  now  try  to  keep  them 
separated  so  that  any  effort  to  rescue  all  will  be  four 
times  liable  to  detection." 

"I    agree    with   you    entirely,"    said    Lord   Toltec. 
"Have  you  thought  of  any  other  plan?" 

"Not  for  the  four,"  answered  Father  Zolcoma  sadly. 
"It  seems  utterly  impossible.  But  I  have  thought  of 
a  plan  whereby  Izon  may  possibly  escape  alone." 

"He  will  never  consent,"  cried  Father  Orlozo. 

"He  must  consent,"  said  Lord  Toltec  sternly.  "In 
the  first  place  it  would  be  a  useless  sacrifice  of  himself 
and  his  friends  to  insist  on  being  liberated  together,  a 

[203] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

thing  which  after  the  failure  last  night  is  impracticable. 
In  the  second  place,  his  companions  will  not  necessarily 
suffer  by  being  left  behind  because  they  have  made  many 
friends  among  the  nobility  of  Ixtol  who  will  stand  be 
tween  them  and  Topeltzin;  and  in  the  third  place,  he 
is  needed  here.  He  is  the  best  and  most  progressive 
ruler  Luxtol  has  ever  had." 

"Yes,"  replied  Father  Zolcoma,  "and  it  would  be  a 
terrible  blow  to  our  civilization  and  our  Christianity  to 
have  the  pagans  of  Ixtol  triumph  over  us  in  this  vital 
matter,  but  I  am  afraid  Father  Orlozo  is  right." 

"I  will  lay  upon  him  the  command  of  the  people," 
answered  Lord  Toltec,  "and  you,  father,  the  command 
of  the  church,  and  you,  my  lady,  the  command  of  an 
honored  mother;  this  will  enable  us  to  send  a  message 
that  no  son  of  the  Montezumas  dare  disobey." 

A  grave  silence  ensued.  The  door  of  the  council 
chamber  opened,  and  Professor  Raymon  came  in.  The 
members  of  the  assemblage  looked  at  one  another  sig 
nificantly.  Professor  Raymon  caught  the  glance  and 
turned  toward  the  door. 

"  I  beg  your  pardon,"  he  said,  "I  called  at  your  house 
and  was  told  you  were  absent.  Am  I  intruding?" 

[204] 


THE      REVOLT      OF      ZILPAN 

"By  no  means,"  replied  Father  Zolcoma;  "come  and 
join  us.  You  have  a  right,  a  father's  right,  to  sit  in  this 
deliberation."  He  then  presented  him  to  the  Queen 
Mother. 

Lord  Toltec  said,  "We  are  trying  to  devise  some  new 
plan  to  rescue  the  prince." 

He  emphasized  the  word  "prince"  with  meaning, 
and  Professor  Raymon,  gazing  from  one  to  the  other  of 
the  grave  faces  surrounding  the  table,  slowly  compre 
hended. 

"Then  the  others  —  "  he  faltered. 

"The  others  will  have  to  take  their  chances,"  re 
plied  Lord  Toltec.  "It  seems  a  hard  decision,  but  there 
is  no  other  way.  After  we  have  rescued  the  prince  we 
will  make  another  attempt  to  take  his  companions, 
finally  resorting  to  force,  if  need  be.  If  we  attempted 
force  to  rescue  Izon,  however,  they  would  kill  him 
before  they  would  let  him  go." 

"There  is  only  one  stumbling  block,"  said  Lady 
Zulaxa,  "and  that  will  be  the  refusal  of  Izon  to  leave 
the  others  behind." 

"You  need  have  no  fear  for  that,"  said  Professor 
Raymon.  His  face  was  pale  but  his  voice  was  firm. 

[205] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

"I  can  answer  for  the  girls,  and  I  know  Black  Eagle's 
brave  nature  too  well  to  doubt  him  for  a  moment. 
Leave  that  part  of  the  programme  to  them." 

"We  certainly  thank  you,"  said  Father  Zolcoma, 
with  a  sigh  of  relief. 

"I  hope,  father,  that  you  may  not  be  disappointed," 
said  Lady  Zulaxa;  "but  I  know  Izon  so  well  —  know 
how  determined  he  is  when  once  a  course  is  fixed  in  his 
mind,  that  I  have  doubts.  You  have  reasons  for  agree 
ing  with  me,  as  witness  our  unavailing  efforts  to  dissuade 
him  from  taking  this  venture  into  the  main  canyon, 
which  has  caused  all  this  calamity." 

Before  Father  Zolcoma  could  reply,  one  of  the 
acolytes  hastily  entered  the  room.  He  seemed  much 
excited. 

"The  man  Zilpan,  whom  we  found  in  the  north 
tower  in  mind  communication  with  Topeltzin,  claims 
conversion  and  desires  earnestly  to  see  the  council,"  he 
announced. 

"Bring  him  here,"  Lord  Toltec  directed,  and  in  a 
short  time  Zilpan  was  shown  into  the  room.  His  eyes 
were  deep  with  suffering,  his  face  was  haggard. 

"I  renounce  Tezcatlipoca  and  all  his  priests!  I  de- 
[206] 


THE      REVOLT      OF      ZILPAN 

nounce  Topeltzin  and  all  his  crew!"  His  voice  trem 
bled  with  passion.  "My  poor  Azra  1  Topeltzin  keeps 
her  a  prisoner  in  her  tower,  and  every  day  he  sends 
Tepultac  to  her  and  is  trying  to  force  her  to  receive  his 
attentions.  He  has  forbidden  her  to  communicate  with 
me  in  any  way,  but  over  that  he  has  no  power.  So  long 
as  she  has  life  she  can  send  out  her  thought  to  me,  and 
no  force  can  prevent  it.  But  listen !  The  means  of 
communication  that  he  so  carefully  opened  up  between 
the  two  cities  is  still  open,  and  I  am  going  to  use  his 
own  machine  against  him.  Heretofore  he  utilized  Azra 
and  myself  as  a  steady  flow  of  news  from  the  Pearl  City 
to  the  Red.  The  flow  will  keep  up,  but  now  it  will  be 
the  other  way.  All  the  news  will  come  from  the  Red 
City  to  the  Pearl.  Here  is  what  I  am  able  to  tell  you 
to-day."  He  swayed  slightly,  and  caught  the  table  for 
support.  Professor  Raymon  hastily  drew  up  a  chair  for 
him.  A  glass  of  water  revived  him  somewhat.  "The 
festival  of  the  sacrifice  is  announced  for  to-morrow 
night!"  he  exclaimed. 

Father  Zolcoma  started. 

"So  soon!"  he  cried.  "That  means  that  the  day 
after,  Prince  Izon  must  ascend  the  teocolli.  It  means 

[207] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

that  our  attempts  to  rescue  him  will  have  cut  his  life 
much  shorter  if  we  do  not  finally  save  him." 

Zilpan  held  up  his  hand  for  silence.  He  was  breath 
ing  with  difficulty  and  was  anxious  to  deliver  his  mes 
sage  while  he  had  strength. 

"Captain  Helox,"  he  announced,  "is  imprisoned, 
and  now  the  captain  of  the  guards  is  Gautemotzin." 

Again  Father  Zolcoma  lifted  up  his  head  in  quick 
dismay. 

"Gautemotzin!"  he  exclaimed.  "That  degenerate 
descendant  of  the  most  brilliant  warrior  in  Aztec  his 
tory,  the  most  inveterate  hater  of  Christianity  in  all  the 
canyon ;  a  giant  in  stature  and  a  tiger  in  ferocity !  This 
bodes  ill  for  us." 

"The  two  girl  captives,"  went  on  Zilpan,  "are  al 
lowed  their  liberty,  but  now  they  are  always  attended 
by  stalwart  women  attendants.  They  are  not  allowed  to 
be  with  Black  Eagle  and  Prince  Izon,  except  when  so 
attended.  Two  soldiers  each  have  been  set  to  guard 
Black  Eagle  and  Prince  Izon  night  and  day,  with  orders 
under  pain  of  death  not  to  let  them  out  of  their 
sight,  nor  to  allow  them  to  engage  in  any  whispered 
conferences." 

[208] 


THE    REVOLT:    OF    ZILPAN 

For  a  long  time  not  another  word  was  spoken.  Only 
the  labored  breathing  of  Zilpan  broke  the  silence. 

"This  festival,"  said  Father  Zolcoma  thoughtfully, 
"will  of  course  be  a  masked  revel,  as  is  customary.  Can 
we  trust  Azra?"  he  asked  suddenly. 

"With  life  itself,"  Zilpan's  voice  had  a  new  ring. 
The  mention  of  Azra  was  like  a  draught  of  old  wine 
to  him. 

"Does  she  know  that  you  have  resolved  to  turn  your 
allegiance  to  the  Christians?" 

"She  does." 

"And  will  she  do  likewise?" 

Zilpan  squared  his  shoulders  proudly. 

"My  religion  is  her  religion,"  he  answered.  "We 
have  Topeltzin  caught  in  his  own  meshes.  Tepultac 
has  not  fallen  in  love  with  Azra,  for  the  tragic  reason 
that  his  heart  is  still  with  Zalid,  his  mate,  whom  the  in 
satiate  and  monstrous  desires  of  Topeltzin  would  not 
spare,  and  who  died  by  her  own  hand.  Tepultac  lives 
only  for  revenge,  and  it  was  but  yesterday  that  he  made 
a  startling  confession  of  Christianity  to  Azra  and  vowed 
himself  to  our  service.  Helox  knew  of  this,  but  Tepultac 
preferred  to  be  an  unknown  spy.  He  wants  to  be  an 

[209] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

instrument  in  the  downfall  of  Topeltzin.  He  is  free 
to  come  and  go.  Topeltzin  is  bending  every  energy  to 
make  Azra  forget  me  and  accept  Tepultac  for  ends  of 
his  own,  and  so,  for  a  time,  we  can  deceive  him." 

"Good!"  cried  Father  Zolcoma.  "Perhaps  through 
all  this  we  may  yet  save  our  good  children.  In  the 
meantime  convey  in  some  way  to  Prince  Izon  that  on 
the  night  of  the  festival  we  will  have  a  strong  armed 
force  concealed  outside  the  north  gate  of  the  Red  City 
wall.  Have  Black  Eagle  and  Prince  Izon,  if  possible, 
elude  their  body  guards  long  enough  to  exchange  cos 
tumes  after  they  have  been  seen  and  recognized  con 
spicuously  about  the  grounds.  The  two  can  then 
manoeuvre  to  get  themselves  and  their  four  guards  in  a 
more  or  less  secluded  portion  of  the  gardens,  and  Black 
Eagle  may  then  engage  in  a  pretended  attempt  at  escape. 
All  four  of  the  guards  will  pursue  him,  thinking  that  he 
is  Prince  Izon.  Izon  then,  in  Black  Eagle's  costume, 
must  run  for  the  gate.  When  he  arrives  near  enough, 
he  must  call  to  our  soldiers,  who  can  break  open  the  gate 
and  easily  overpower  the  guard.  If,  in  the  meantime, 
the  girls  and  Black  Eagle  can  get  down  to  the  gate,  we 
may  be  able  to  get  them  all  away,  but  it  must  be  under- 

[210] 


THE    REVOLT:    OF    ZILPAN 

stood,  first,  last,  and  all  the  time,  that  every  interest  must 
give  way  before  the  safety  of  the  prince." 

At  this  the  council  arose,  Lady  Zulaza  dismissing 
them  with  impressive  dignity  and  concluding  with  an 
imperious  gesture,  she  cried, 

"If  this  plan  fails,  then  I  beg  of  you  to  see  that  a 
weapon  is  conveyed  to  Izon  so  that  before  he  ascends 
the  teocolli,  or  after  he  does,  he  can  defend  himself  to 
the  last,  and  if  he  must  die,  it  will  not  be  the  death  of 
the  shameful  sacrifice,  but  the  glorious  death  of  a  war 
rior  prince!" 


THE  Red  City  bustled  with  preparations  for  the 
approaching  festival,  when  Izon's  final  decision 
must  be  made,  when  his  three  wives  would  be  presented 
to  him,  and  when  he  would  be  given  the  choice  to  for 
swear  his  God  or  die,  and  the  holiday  spirit  drove 
from  the  minds  of  the  people  all  thoughts  of  mercy, 
even  their  hereditary  love  for  the  Prince  of  the  House  of 
Montezuma.  The  regularity  with  which  the  great  sacri 
fice  had  been  performed  for  ages  had  had  its  natural 
reflex  upon  the  character  of  the  people  and  the  slightest 
excitement,  no  matter  from  what  cause,  whetted  their 
blood-thirsty  appetites.  Moreover,  with  the  accession  of 
Topeltzin  to  power,  a  great  wave  of  moral  degeneracy 
had  swept  over  the  city;  its  denizens  were  given  over  to 
riotous  pleasure;  brawls  and  even  murders  were  of  fre 
quent  occurrence ;  the  honor  of  its  women  and  the  integ 
rity  of  its  men  were  at  the  lowest  ebb  in  the  history  of 
these  people,  whom  Cortez  had  found  honest  and  gentle 

[212] 


BEFORE       THE      FESTIVAL 

and  in  many  ways  more  refined  than  the  Spaniards,  with 
the  tremendous  single  exception  of  this  bloody  custom. 
Now  girls  and  young  men,  half  drunken  and  wearing 
chaplets  of  flowers,  were  dancing  and  singing  in  the 
streets  day  and  night  in  anticipation  of  the  great  festival. 
Isabel  and  Mariam  were  terrified  by  the  mad  at 
mosphere  that  pervaded  even  the  palace.  Young 
Tequiepa,  the  girl  whose  beauty  had  so  impressed  them, 
the  same  one  who  had  enacted  the  part  of  a  page  at 
Zeno's  bidding,  shocked  them  by  coming  through  a  cor 
ridor  of  the  palace,  half  tipsy,  with  her  arm  about  the 
neck  of  the  big,  ugly  Gautemotzin.  Seeing  the  two  girls, 
he  dropped  Tequiepa  and  made  a  dash  for  them.  The 
liquor  that  was  surging  in  his  veins  had  taken  away  his 
self-control  entirely,  and  had  it  not  been  for  the  for 
tunate  appearance  of  Topeltzin  upon  the  scene,  he  must 
surely  have  offered  them  some  indignity.  As  it  was, 
the  girls  were  so  frightened  that  they  were  glad  to  have 
their  women  guards  with  them,  and  now  they  seldom 
ventured  from  their  apartments,  but  sat,  alone  and  mis 
erable,  trembling  with  apprehension.  Black  Eagle  and 
Izon  they  never  saw  except  at  a  distance.  They  could 
feel  the  toils  tightening  about  them,  and  for  the  first 

[213] 


PRINCE          I     Z      0      N 

time  since  their  captivity  they  began  to  realize  their 
position  in  all  its  horror. 

In  this  juncture  Tepultac  was  the  only  ray  of  hope. 
He  had  his  own  good  and  sufficient  reasons  for  loathing 
Topeltzin  from  the  bottom  of  his  heart,  and  Azra 
through  sympathy  had  secured  an  ascendency  over  him 
which  was  in  itself  a  force  tremendous  enough  to  drive 
him  to  great  deeds.  The  very  Christianity  which  these 
three  students  of  Topeltzin  had  embraced  was  with 
them  a  wild,  savage  thing  which  they  by  no  means  un 
derstood.  All  three  had  suddenly  turned  to  this  mighty 
force  for  vengeance,  and  not  until  more  peaceful  times, 
when  under  the  benign  teachings  of  Father  Zolcoma, 
could  they  be  brought  to  understand  the  divine  messages 
of  mercy  that  Christianity  upholds.  Tepultac  managed 
to  secure  more  than  one  quiet  talk  with  Izon  and  Black 
Eagle,  and  the  guards  that  were  placed  over  these  two 
did  not  suspect  him.  He  was  of  the  priesthood,  and 
known  to  be  in  close  touch  with  Topeltzin.  It  was 
through  him,  then,  that  Father  Zolcoma  was  able  to 
convey  to  Prince  Izon  the  dread  word  of  command 
which  humbled  him  to  sway  of  duty  to  the  people  of  his 
fathers,  and  to  instruct  him  and  Black  Eagle  in  the  parts 

[214] 


BEFORE       THE       FESTIVAL 

they  must  take  in  the  attempt  the  prince  was  to  make 
to  escape  through  change  of  costume. 

It  was  through  his  connivance,  too,  that  on  the  night 
before  the  festival  the  four  were  able  to  meet  in  a  se 
cluded  spot  in  the  palace  grounds,  for  he  got  the  guards 
intoxicated,  a  matter  that  was  very  easy  to  accomplish 
in  this  time  of  rioting  and  intemperance,  and  he  drugged 
their  liquor  so  they  lay  asleep  not  a  dozen  paces  away 
from  where  the  sad-hearted  little  quartet  met  to  discuss 
their  plans.  Tepultac  addressed  them  earnestly : 

"If  Prince  Izon  does  not  escape  to-morrow  night," 
he  said,  "he  will  ascend  the  teocollL  At  the  same  time 
the  soldiers  of  the  White  City  will  march  to  the  gates 
of  the  Red  and  be  ready  to  storm  them  when  the  cere 
monies  of  the  sacrifice  begin.  To  make  this  attack 
before  that  time  will  be  out  of  the  question  on  account 
of  Topeltzin's  announcement  that  any  such  attempt 
would  cause  Izon's  instant  execution.  There  is  only  one 
place  where  Izon  will  be  safe  from  such  a  fate,  and  that 
will  be  on  top  of  the  teocolli  where  there  is  not  sufficient 
room  for  a  very  large  number.  At  the  time  for  the  sac 
rifice,  all  the  people  of  the  Red  City  that  can  crowd  in 
will  be  at  the  base  of  the  teocolli  and,  of  course,  will 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

be  unarmed.  All  the  armed  forces  of  the  Red  City  will 
be  at  the  gates  to  repel  the  White  City  army.  Azra 
from  her  tower  will  watch  the  teocolli.  As  soon  as  the 
sacrificial  ceremonies  begin,  she  will  communicate  the 
fact  to  Zilpan  who  will  be  with  the  Pearl  City  soldiers, 
and  the  battle  will  begin.  If  the  Christian  forces  suc 
ceed  in  storming  the  gates  and  entering  the  city  they  will 
surround  the  unarmed  multitude  in  the  plaza  and  hold 
them  in  check  until  Izon,  Black  Eagle,  and  yourselves 
descend  from  the  teocolli." 

"Ourselves?"  Isabel  repeated,  wonderingly. 

"Exactly,  for  you  two  girls  are  to  take  part,  and  be 
with  the  prince,  if  possible.  You  are  to  ascend  the 
temple  at  dawn  and  conceal  yourselves,  for  it  is  from 
there  only  that  you  will  have  any  opportunity  of  escape. 
If  the  attempt  to  escape  from  the  garden  fails,  then  the 
top  of  the  teocolli  must  be  your  last  stand  and  only  pos 
sible  hope.  Black  Eagle's  part  then  comes  in  and  it  will 
be  one  of  extreme  danger." 

Isabel  paled,  and  turning  to  Black  Eagle  swiftly, 
put  her  hand  upon  his  arm.  He  patted  the  hand,  a 
caress  now  customary  with  him. 

"Never  mind!"  he  exclaimed.     "I  will  accept  the 

[216] 


BEFORE       THE      FESTIVAL 

chance  gladly  and  you  need  not  fear  that,  in  case  Prince 
Izon  gets  away,  they  will  take  me  for  the  sacrifice.  By 
the  time  they  get  through  fighting  with  me  I  will  be  no 
fit  subject  for  the  ceremony,  as  the  victim  must  be 
without  a  scar  or  blemish." 

One  of  the  guards  upon  the  ground  began  to  stir 
uneasily. 

"We  may  talk  no  more,"  said  Tepultac.  "I  have 
one  more  message  from  Father  Zolcoma  to  you.  These 
are  his  own  words,"  and  sinking  his  voice  to  a  gravely 
solemn  tone,  he  held  his  hands  extended  over  them. 
"  '  May  the  blessing  of  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy 
Spirit  rest  upon  you  and  guide  you  in  all  these  things 
and  lead  you  to  safety  and  happiness!' 

"Remember,  even  if  the  attempt  to-morrow  night 
fails,  the  day  of  the  sacrifice  is  Sunday,  and  our  Lord 
will  surely  not  allow  it  to  be  desecrated  in  such  a  hor 
rible  manner ;  your  Christian  brethren  in  the  Pearl  City 
will  be  praying  for  you." 

The  guard,  who  had  been  turning  restlessly,  now 
arose  to  his  elbow.  He  was  not  looking  toward  them 
but  out  over  the  canyon,  dazed,  trying  to  collect  his 
wits. 

[217] 


PRINCE  I      Z      O      N 

"Hurry,"  said  Tepultec.  "Make  your  adieus  brief 
and  let  us  go." 

He  turned  his  head  and  his  eyes  filled  with  tears  as 
the  young  people  embraced,  and  then  quietly  separated. 

After  they  had  gone  a  sixth  member  of  the  little  con 
clave  crept  out  from  amid  the  shrubbery  where  he  had 
been  crouching,  concealed,  and  he  also  stole  away 
through  the  shadows.  It  was  Zeno,  who  now  hurried  to 
report  to  his  master.  He  walked  slowly  and  with  a 
quite  perceptible  limp.  He  had  been  most  subdued  since 
that  night  when  Black  Eagle  had  thrown  him  over  the 
balcony.  The  branches  of  a  tree  had  checked  his  fall, 
so  that  he  had  only  sustained  some  ugly  scratches  and 
sprains,  but  even  a  greater  change  had  come  to  the  inner 
Zeno.  He  was  torn  and  anguished  by  a  dozen  conflict 
ing  emotions,  so  that  he  scarcely  knew  his  own  mind. 


CHAPTER  XXII 
THE  MASKED  FESTIVAL 

THE  night  of  the  festival  had  arrived,  bringing 
with  it  a  height  of  madness  upon  which  Topeltzin 
looked  down,  like  the  evil  genius  of  the  whole  revel, 
from  one  of  the  many  ornate  roof  parapets. 

Without  the  palace  walls,  in  the  plazas,  the  sound 
of  feasting  and  carousing  from  the  assembled  thousands 
sounded  like  the  distant  roar  of  a  cataract.  Immense 
barbecues  had  been  made  for  the  populace,  and  up  to 
the  glaring  open  spaces  had  come,  grotesquely  masked, 
hordes  of  creatures  that  were  wont  to  shun  the  light. 
They  were  everywhere,  seared  but  still  seething  within 
from  the  passions  that  consumed  them,  the  veritable 
pestilential  spirit  of  the  poisonous  decay  that  had  fallen 
upon  this  branch  of  the  once  great  Aztec  race.  Here 
arose,  side  by  side,  shrieks  of  merriment  and  shrieks  of 
terror,  as  the  daughters  of  the  more  wholesome  middle 
classes  found  themselves  seized  by  ghouls  of  that  un 
speakable  underworld  that  inhabited  the  lower  canyon 

[219] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

close  to  the  rushing  waters,  veritable  Troglodytes  who, 
unable  or  unwilling  to  build  shelters,  found  refuge  in 
the  lower  caves  amid  frightful  abominations.  But  for 
all  this  Topeltzin  had  little  thought.  His  mind  was 
bent  more  upon  the  vast  palace  gardens,  where  all  was 
beauty  and  light. 

The  rich  moonlight,  glorified,  as  always,  by  the 
tinted  walls  of  the  canyon,  was  reinforced  by  the  many 
brilliant  lights  that  flamed  and  twinkled  among  the 
trees  and  that  sent  their  streaming  radiance  from  the 
mouths  of  the  grottos.  Music  filled  the  air  at  frequent 
intervals,  while  everywhere,  upon  the  winding  paths, 
scattered  over  the  sward,  ascending  and  descending  the 
steps,  and  passing  into  and  out  of  the  luxurious  caverns, 
were  handsomely  robed  maskers,  the  men  distinguished 
by  waving  plumes  of  quetzal  feathers,  such  as  only  the 
nobility  were  permitted  to  wear,  while  the  golden  orna 
ments,  crusted  with  jewels,  glittering  upon  glowing 
breasts  and  necks  and  arms  and  in  the  hair  of  fair 
women,  produced  a  kaleidoscopic  effect  which  highly 
elated  the  prime  mover  of  all  this  pageant. 

"All  for  you,  Tezcatlipoca!"  Topeltzin  exclaimed, 
gazing  towards  the  teocolli,  on  whose  summit  in  the 

[220] 


THE     MASKED     FESTIVAL 

bright  moonlight  could  be  seen  the  colossal  statue  of  the 
deity.  "Behold  the  glorification  of  the  eve  of  your 
great  feast  to-morrow!  Behold  the  seething  caldron 
of  human  passion  that  I  —  I  alone  have  set  aflame  in 
your  honor!" 

He  turned  and  passed  down  the  steps  that  led  to  the 
garden,  to  plunge  himself  into  this  vertex  of  blind, 
thoughtless  pleasure. 

But,  if  the  scene  affected  him  thus,  two  of  the  watch 
ers,  standing  in  a  balcony  overlooking  the  gardens,  were 
delighted  and  charmed  with  the  spectacle,  even  in  spite 
of  the  dread  significance  of  it  all.  It  was  the  most  bril 
liant  and  animated  scene  that  they  had  ever  looked  upon 
or  imagined,  and  they  were  young  enough  to  enjoy  every 
new  effect  of  the  ever  changing  color  scheme.  Suddenly, 
Mariam  caught  sight  of  a  tall  figure,  passing  the  flood 
of  light  that  streamed  from  a  grotto,  a  figure  that  glit 
tered  with  gold  and  flashed  with  gems  from  head  to 
foot. 

"See,  Isabel!"  she  cried  with  a  thrill  in  her  voice. 
"See,  even  in  that  great  throng,  how  easily  Izon  stands 
out  far  above  them  all!" 

Isabel,  whose  hand  was  resting  lightly  upon  Mar- 
[221] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

iam's  shoulder,  gripped  it  with  an  involuntary  gesture 
of  sympathetic  admiration  as  she  noted  the  majestic 
figure  which  Mariam  had  pointed  out.  Izon  was  ac 
coutred  in  the  same  magnificent  costume  he  had  worn 
upon  the  day  of  his  triumphal  entry  into  the  Red  City, 
and  wherever  he  went  heads  were  prostrated.  It  was 
a  curious  anomaly,  this  reverence  paid  to  a  man  who 
within  a  short  time,  the  same  people  would  see  most 
ruthlessly  butchered. 

Another  tall  figure  approached  from  the  opposite 
direction,  and  it  was  Isabel's  turn  to  claim  the  need  of 
admiration  due  her  own  knight. 

"That  one  is  mine  I"  she  boasted.  "Except  for 
Izon's  wonderful  head-dress  I  do  not  believe  there  is  an 
inch  of  difference  in  their  height.  They  are  grand,  both 
of  them,  perfectly  splendid!" 

Involuntarily  the  two  girls  clasped  each  other's 
hands,  as  the  two  men  in  the  garden  stopped  to  con 
verse.  Black  Eagle,  in  the  shining  armor  of  a  Spanish 
cavalier,  dating  from  the  time  of  Cortez,  seemed  colos 
sal,  and  they  looked  so  striking  that  every  neck  was 
craned  as  the  throngs,  in  passing,  finished  making  their 
deep  obeisances. 

[222] 


THE     MASKED     FESTIVAL 

The  girls  turned  to  each  other  with  glances  of  smil 
ing  understanding  as  they  saw  that  Izon  and  Black 
Eagle  kept  their  places  for  some  time,  and  that  they  had 
their  visors  raised  as  they  talked.  Their  plan  was  in 
operation.  They  were  endeavoring  to  be  identified 
with  their  costumes  by  as  many  people  as  possible.  The 
girls  noted  also  that  behind  each  two  stalwart  maskers 
were  stationed.  The  inordinate  breadth  of  their 
shoulders  and  the  taut  hanging  of  their  arms  betrayed 
them  as  guards.  Presently  one  of  the  guards  twitched 
Black  Eagle  diffidently  by  the  elbow  and  spoke  to  him, 
then  the  men  lowered  their  visors  and  passed  on. 

"Come,"  said  Mariam,  "it  is  time  for  us  to  go  into 
the  garden.  We  have  work  to  do." 

Isabel  sighed  deeply. 

"I  suppose  it  is  weak  to  confess  how  much  I  dread 
that  ordeal,"  she  said.  "Even  since  we  have  been  stand 
ing  here  the  increase  of  recklessness  has  been  clearly 
apparent.  The  crowds  are  moving  quicker,  the  voices 
are  growing  louder  and  shriller,  the  laughter  is  grow 
ing  more  abandoned.  There  is  no  order  or  safety  in 
this  dreadful  place!  Look,  Mariam!  Look  at  that, 
and  then  think  into  what  a  maelstrom  we  must  go ! " 

[223] 


PRINCE          I     Z      O      N 

A  shriek  had  at  that  moment  rung  out.  A  young 
girl  had  been  snatched  up  from  her  companions  and 
was  now  being  borne  away,  screaming  and  struggling, 
upon  the  shoulder  of  a  stalwart  ruffian  in  red  and  green. 
To  her  cry  for  help  only  heartless  laughter  responded. 
A  slight  cavalier  in  yellow,  however,  sprang  after  her, 
short  sword  in  hand.  There  was  a  brief  struggle,  the 
clash  of  sword  upon  sword.  The  shrill  sounds  in  that 
vicinity  suddenly  changed  their  tone,  then  ceased 
abruptly.  The  fellow  in  green  and  red  sank  to  the 
ground.  The  girl  walked  away  supported  on  the  arm 
of  the  slight  cavalier.  Presently  two  of  the  servants 
of  the  palace  emerged  from  the  crowd,  bearing  the 
fallen  reveller  on  a  stretcher,  and  in  a  moment  more 
the  mad  throng,  shrieking  and  laughing  as  before,  was 
pressing  on  in  the  erratic  tenor  of  its  way.  The  in 
cident  was  already  forgotten. 

Mariam  had  paled,  but  now  she  took  up  her  mask 
to  adjust  it 

"We  must  forget  these  things,"  she  said  calmly. 
"iWe  are  needed." 

They  were  about  to  turn  into  the  corridor  when  a 
masked  man  stepped  hastily  up  to  them,  limping  as 

[224] 


THE     MASKED     FESTIVAL 

he  walked.  The  girls  were  surprised  to  see  that  their 
own  guards  were  not  present.  Four  of  the  stalwart 
women  who  had  been  detailed  to  watch  over  them  had 
been  just  inside  the  balcony  entrance.  The  newcomer 
noted  their  questioning  glance  and  removed  his  mask. 
It  was  Zeno. 

"Your  guards ? "  he  asked.  " I  have  sent  them  away. 
They  are  under  my  supervision,  as  you  perhaps  know. 
You  see  I  am  able  to  do  you  a  favor  even  yet." 

"I  suppose  we  must  thank  you,"  said  Isabel.  "If 
that  act,  however,  is  to  lead  to  a  repetition  of  the  other 
night's  folly,  I  must  ask  that  our  guards  be  returned 
to  us." 

"Never  fear,"  he  replied  bitterly.  "I  have  been 
that  sort  of  a  fool  long  enough  and  I  have  been  well 
flouted  for  my  pains.  I  am  through.  I  have  finally 
revolted  against  Topeltzin.  For  the  last  time  I  have 
been  his  deluded  tool.  Why,  that  scene  I  had  with  you 
the  other  night  was  for  the  absurd  purpose  of  trying 
to  make  Zaliza  jealous!  For  more  than  a  year  Topelt 
zin  had  held  me  in  leash  through  promises  of  her  love, 
and  they  have  made  a  jest  of  me,  both  of  them.  I  had 
my  eyes  opened  last  night,  but  too  late.  I  had  already 

[225] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

done  you  a  damage  that  I  wish  I  could  undo.  The  only 
atonement  that  I  can  make  is  to  confess  it  to  you  and  let 
you  repair  it  as  much  as  possible.  I  overheard  your 
conversation  in  the  garden  and  started  to  report  all  your 
plans  to  Topeltzin.  I  went  only  so  far  as  the  fact  that 
Izon  and  Black  Eagle  were  to  make  another  attempt  to 
escape,  when  Zaliza  came  to  the  door  and  Topeltzin 
stepped  into  the  corridor  to  talk  to  her.  I  listened  un 
seen  and  from  what  I  heard  them  both  say  I  have  deter 
mined  to  join  forces  with  Topeltzin's  enemies.  You  will 
not  be  hampered  with  your  guards  to-night.  Good-bye." 

He  limped  quickly  away.  The  girls  were  left 
speechless.  It  was  Mariam  who  first  regained  her  com 
posure  and  faced  their  problem. 

"We  must  get  word  to  the  men  as  soon  as  we  pos 
sibly  can,"  she  said.  She  was  studying  Isabel's  costume 
as  she  spoke,  and  a  sudden  idea  occurred  to  her. 
"These  garments  no  doubt  were  sent  to  us  by  order  of 
Topeltzin,  for  we  found  them  in  our  apartments, 
marked  for  us,"  she  said.  "It  might  confuse  his  plans 
somewhat  if  we  assumed  a  new  disguise." 

They  returned  at  once  to  their  apartments,  but  in 
Mariam's  plan  they  were  doomed  to  disappointment. 

[226] 


THE     MASKED     FESTIVAL 

Every  outer  gown  of  any  sort  had  been  removed  from 
both  suites  since  they  had  last  been  dressed,  and  none  of 
their  attendants  were  in  sight.  They  looked  at  each 
other  in  dismay. 

"Never  mind,"  said  Isabel.  "We  will  do  the  best 
that  is  left  to  us." 

"But  whatever  we  are  to  do  let  us  do  quickly,"  re 
joined  Mariam,  and  at  once  they  donned  delicate  masks 
of  mica,  which,  while  effectually  concealing  their  coun 
tenances,  enabled  them  to  see  perfectly.  Then,  with 
quaking  hearts,  they  sallied  forth  into  the  palace 
grounds. 


[227] 


CHAPTER    XXIII 
FRIENDS    IN    THE    DARK 

THE  two  girls  had  scarcely  entered  the  garden 
when  they  were  accosted  by  a  swaying  pair 
of  revellers  with  hideous  bird-like  masks.  Thoroughly 
frightened,  they  ran;  a  course  which  would  have 
been  absurd  except  for  the  befuddled  condition  of 
the  pursuers,  who  found  themselves  unable  to  thread 
their  way  amid  the  crowd  and  at  the  same  time 
keep  track  of  their  quarry.  Those  against  whom 
the  girls  jostled,  being  fully  occupied  with  their 
own  diversions,  and  accustomed  to  unexpected  jolts 
and  bumps,  paid  but  little  attention  to  them.  Notwith 
standing  this  the  fugitives  grew  more  terrified  with  every 
step,  and  they  were  immeasurably  delighted  when,  at 
the  side  of  one  of  the  grottos,  Isabel's  eyes  discovered  a 
little  clump  of  bushes  behind  which  was  a  dark  space 
where  they  might  crouch.  Slipping  unobserved  into  this 
haven,  where  they  could  have  a  full  sight  of  every  one 
that  passed  them  on  one  of  the  main  paths,  close  enough 


FRIENDS      IN     THE      DARK 

almost  to  touch  the  swinging  garments,  they  remained 
concealed  for  some  time.  They  caught  frequent 
glimpses  of  Izon  and  Black  Eagle,  but  saw  to  their  dis 
may  that  they  were  allowed  but  to  barely  pass  each 
other,  never  being  permitted  to  remain  in  converse  again. 
Evidently  Topeltzin  had  given  particular  directions  that 
they  should  not  have  any  opportunity  for  concerted 
action. 

Presently  a  Spanish  cavalier,  stalking  stolidly  along 
as  if  entirely  indifferent  to  the  two  stalwart  guards  that 
followed  close  behind  him,  paused  just  in  front  of  where 
the  girls  were  concealed.  Isabel  immediately  emerged 
from  her  hiding  place.  She  had  hoped  to  be  able  to 
attract  his  attention  quietly,  but  he  stood  now  with  his 
back  toward  her,  gazing  moodily  down  over  the  gardens 
and  out  across  the  canyon  itself.  There  was  no  way  for 
it  but  to  approach  him  boldly  and  this  Isabel  did,  ap 
pearing  to  ignore  the  guards. 

"Well,  my  cavalier,  it  seems  that  you  have  no  time 
for  Spanish  girls,"  she  chided  him,  a  double  allusion, 
intended  to  deceive  the  guards  as  to  her  identity  and  her 
costume,  that  of  a  Spanish  maiden  of  the  noble  class. 

The  cavalier,  still  looking  out  over  the  canyon,  sud- 
[229] 


PRINCE          I     Z      O      N 

dcnly  swept  his  arm  around  her  waist  and  swung  her  off 
her  feet,  at  which  the  guards  laughed.  It  was  the  first 
time  that  their  taciturn  charge  had  shown  a  disposition 
to  take  any  of  the  license  expected  of  every  one  that 
night.  Isabel  gave  a  laughing  scream  as  she  felt  the 
strong  arm  sweep  her  up  from  the  ground.  She  was  a 
trifle  surprised  by  the  suddenness  of  the  action,  but  not 
at  all  averse  to  it  since  she  supposed  it  was  Black  Eagle 
who  had  thus  grasped  her.  As  she  was  caught  up  to 
him,  another  figure,  which  she  instantly  recognized  as 
Zeno  by  his  now  familiar  mask  and  limp,  joined  them 
and  quickly  whispered,  so  low  as  to  be  inaudible  to  the 
guards,  "Go  to  the  steps  leading  into  the  palace  from 
this  terrace,  you  and  Mariam,"  then  laughed  aloud  as 
the  cavalier,  throwing  Isabel  lightly  over  to  his  other 
arm  as  if  she  had  been  a  feather,  swung  her  back  to  the 
ground,  still  looking  down  over  the  gardens  and  across 
into  the  canyon,  a  proceeding  that  the  guards  and  the 
passers-by  hailed  as  a  thoroughly  good  joke. 

Isabel  stood  perplexed  for  an  instant.  Then  she  ran 
back  to  Mariam.  What  had  happened?  Was  this  a 
trick  of  Topeltzin's  to  inveigle  them  into  some  fresh 
danger?  There  was  no  time  for  her  to  decide.  Every 

[230] 


FRIENDS      IN     THE      DARK 

minute  was  precious,  and  she  resolved  desperately  to 
take  the  chance,  to  trust  that  it  was  aid  rather  than 
hinderance  which  was  being  offered  her.  Seizing  Mar- 
iam's  hand  she  hurried  off  in  the  direction  of  the  steps. 
Just  at  the  foot  of  the  stone  stairway  stood  a  masker, 
looking  savage  enough  in  the  ogrish  disguise  he  wore. 
The  girls  stopped  when  they  saw  this  uninviting  figure. 
As  they  stood  undecided  he  took  a  step  toward  them, 
holding  out  his  hand,  but  seeing  that  they  drew  back  in 
alarm  stopped  where  he  was.  The  girls  might  have 
been  frightened  had  not  their  former  tormentors  of  the 
bird  masks  once  more  appeared  upon  the  scene.  With 
exultant  yells  these  new  arrivals  sprang  for  the  cousins, 
but  did  not  reach  them.  Like  a  flash  the  man  at  the 
base  of  the  steps  was  out,  and  deftly  tripped  up  these 
rowdies  of  the  nobility  and  sent  them  sprawling  upon 
the  ground. 

"Have  no  fear,"  said  he;  "I  am  Tepultac,  at  your 
service,  and  here  comes  Zeno.  I  have  been  waiting  for 
some  time.  We  are  here  to  guard  and  protect  you." 

Isabel  looked  in  surprise  at  Zeno.  If  there  was  not 
another  trick  here  he  was  making  good  his  promise  to 
help  their  cause.  Had  Zeno  been  alone  she  would  still 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

have  felt  very  much  in  doubt  as  to  his  intentions,  but 
the  presence  of  Tepultac,  who  also  spoke  to  her,  re 
assured  her  considerably.  The  men  did  not  explain 
why  they  were  there,  however.  They  stood  with  the 
girls  at  the  base  of  the  steps  for  a  few  minutes,  watch 
ing  the  crowd  that  danced  by  the  path,  but  a  few  feet 
away  from  them,  and  ready  for  the  defensive  against 
the  bird  maskers,  who,  after  a  moment  in  silent  menace, 
moved  slowly  away.  No  one  was  using  the  stairway, 
and  behind  it  was  a  space  of  semi-darkness.  Near  to 
this  space  the  quartet  'gradually  drew,  and  Zeno,  who 
was  narrowly  watching  the  crowd,  suddenly  said, 

"Now  step  back  quickly." 

The  girls  did  so  unobserved.  Underneath  the  steps 
they  found  another  Spanish  cavalier,  sitting,  concealed, 
upon  a  broad  stone,  where  it  was  quite  dark. 

"Which  one  is  Isabel?"  he  asked. 

Isabel  thrilled  as  she  recognized  Black  Eagle,  and 
she  stepped  forward,  completely  puzzled  as  to  how  he 
had  preceded  her  to  this  place.  He  drew  her  quickly 
down  beside  him  and  pressed  her  to  him. 

"The  last  few  minutes  have  seemed  an  age,"  he  said. 

[232] 


FRIENDS      IN     THE      DARK 

"I  had  begun  to  think  that  I  was  doomed  to  sit  here 
until  morning  or  until  I  was  discovered." 

"Sit  here?"  she  repeated.  "Why,  did  n't  I  just  see 
you  out  there  by  the  parapet  and  did  n't  you  amuse 
every  one  by  tossing  me  around  like  a  baby?" 

Black  Eagle  chuckled.  "It  was  not  I  and  you  would 
never  guess  who,"  he  said.  "It  was  our  good  Captain 
Helox.  Zeno  who,  for  some  reason  I  don't  see  through, 
has  suddenly  turned  our  friend,  got  Helox  out  of  the 
dungeon  to-night  and  put  him  in  a  duplicate  of  my 
armor,  leaving  him  here.  He  decoyed  my  guards  and 
myself  to  this  spot,  and  attracted  their  attention  for 
the  moment  when  Captain  Helox  was  able  to  slip  out 
from  under  here  and  take  my  place,  thrusting  me  back. 
It  was  Zeno,  too,  who  found  a  retreat  in  there  for  us 
to  change  our  costumes  —  if  Izon  can  ever  escape  from 
his  guards.  Of  course  it  is  impossible  to  duplicate  the 
disguise  he  wears,  or  we  would  arrange  to  play  the  same 
trick  for  him  that  Captain  Helox  did  for  me." 

When  he  had  said  "in  there"  he  had  nodded  toward 
a  little  recess  in  the  wall.  It  did  not  look  as  if  any  con 
cealment  could  be  possible  in  that  apparently  solid  stone- 

[233] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

work,  and  Mariam,  after  looking  at  it  with  a  quite 
natural  curiosity,  wondered  about  it.  Black  Eagle 
explained. 

"There  is  another  thing  for  which  we  owe  Zeno  our 
thanks,"  he  said.  "It  is  one  of  Topeltzin's  secret  cham 
bers.  That  whole  stone  panel  is  centred  vertically  on 
a  pivot,  and  swings  at  a  touch  when  its  catch  is  released." 

A  huge  drum  on  the  top  of  the  palace  tower  struck 
the  hour.  Black  Eagle  arose  impatiently. 

"It  is  growing  late,"  he  exclaimed,  "and  we  have 
done  nothing.  Our  whole  plan  is  likely  to  be  balked  if 
Izon's  guards  cannot  be  diverted  from  him.  They  have 
been  unassailable  so  far.  They  have  been  plied  with 
drinks  which  have  had  no  effect  upon  them.  Fights 
have  been  started  in  their  vicinity  to  attract  their  atten 
tion,  but  all  to  no  purpose." 

"With  very  good  reason,  no  doubt,"  rejoined  Mar 
iam.  "It  is  quite  likely  that  their  lives  are  at  stake." 

"Let  them  die,  then!"  said  Isabel,  suddenly,  rising 
to  her  feet. 

She,  usually  accounted  the  "feather-brained"  one  of 
the  pair,  had  suddenly  become  the  thoughtful  one,  the 

[234] 


FRIENDS     IN     THE     DARK 

brilliant  one,  the  daring  one.  She  realized  as  keenly  as 
did  Black  Eagle  the  desperate  nature  of  the  situation, 
and  how  every  minute  lost  counted  heavily  against  them 
in  favor  of  their  enemy,  the  high  priest,  and  the  impera 
tive  necessity  of  quickly  separating  Izon  from  his 
guards.  She  had  evolved  a  plan  which  was  worthy  of 
Delilah  herself,  but  it  was  one  she  could  not  explain  to 
Black  Eagle.  There  were  certain  features  of  it  to  which 
she  knew  he  would  most  vigorously  object,  but  she  was 
not  going  to  let  this  consideration  stand  in  the  way. 

"Come,  Mariam,"  she  said,  "we  have  escorts  now, 
and  I  believe  can  brave  this  den  of  wild  animals  once 
more.  Black  Eagle,  I  think  I  can  promise  to  send  Prince 
Izon  to  you  without  guards  in  fifteen  minutes.  Wait 
until  he  comes." 

She  swiftly  pressed  his  cheeks  between  the  palms  of 
her  hands,  and  was  gone.  Accompanied  by  Zeno  and 
Tepultac,  the  girls  again  mingled  in  the  crowd  and 
began  looking  for  Izon.  As  they  hurried  through  the 
gardens  Isabel  briefly  explained  her  plan  to  Mariam, 
who  was  shocked  by  its  recklessness,  and  she  uttered  a 
protest,  but  Isabel's  reply  was  sharp  and  to  the  point. 

[235] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

"This  is  no  time  to  consider  the  proprieties,"  she 
said.  "  It  is  a  matter  of  life  and  death,  and  you  know 
whose  life  is  most  in  jeopardy  at  this  moment." 

The  answer  was  enough  to  silence  any  devoted 
woman.  Pressing  her  lips  together,  Mariam  assured 
Isabel  by  a  clasp  of  the  hand  that  she  could  be  counted 
upon  to  play  her  part.  All  this  time  they  were  hurry 
ing  toward  where  they  had  distinguished  Izon's  costume 
in  the  centre  of  a  gay  group.  The  predominant  vocal 
note  of  the  revel  now  had  risen  to  a  shrill  shriek.  Serv 
ants  were  hurrying  to  and  fro  in  every  direction,  bear 
ing  flagons  of  the  strong  wine  which  the  Aztecs  had 
brought  to  perfection.  The  group  surrounding  Izon 
was  no  less  hilarious  than  the  others.  Izon  alone  among 
them  was  secretly  oppressed.  He  was  inwardly  fuming 
that  he  could  not  for  even  a  moment  free  himself  of 
his  surveillance,  and  was  seriously  considering  the  plan 
of  strolling  to  the  parapet  and  trying  to  fling  his  guards 
over.  Moreover,  he  had  not  seen  Mariam  or  Isabel 
all  the  evening,  and  he  had  hoped  that  long  before  this 
they  would  have  been  able  to  reveal  themselves  to  him. 

He  was  both  shocked  and  surprised  when  they  burst 
into  the  circle,  laughing  loudly  and  exchanging  quick 

[236] 


FRIENDS     IN     THE      DARK 

repartee  with  their  two  escorts.  Their  masks  had  been 
purposely  allowed  to  slip  so  that  they  concealed  but  half 
their  faces,  and  they  could  easily  be  recognized  by  any 
one  who  knew  them.  The  nobles  knew  the  girls  well, 
though  they  had  been  given  but  little  chance  to  cultivate 
them.  Now  they  welcomed  their  advent  with  shouts, 
and  Izon  was  pained  to  see  that  the  girls  apparently  wel 
comed  their  advances.  Mariam,  to  his  intense  surprise, 
seemed  to  be  the  freer  of  the  two,  and  presently  he 
noted  that  she  was  the  centre  of  a  little  circle  composed 
of  nobles  and  his  guards ;  that  in  raillery  her  wits  were 
keener  and  more  nimble  than  he  had  suspected  it  possible 
in  her.  He  looked  about  for  Isabel.  She  had  suddenly 
disappeared.  His  guards  were  just  behind  him,  seated 
at  the  stone  bench  at  the  side  of  the  grotto,  almost 
within  touching  distance  of  him  and  ready  to  spring  to 
their  feet  at  his  slightest  suspicious  movement.  Isabel 
was  standing  just  in  front  of  them  now.  As  he  turned 
she  stepped  backward  and  suddenly  sank  to  the  bench 
with  a  groan.  The  bench  was  not  wide  enough  for 
three  so  perforce  she  fell  upon  the  two  guards. 

uMy  ankle!"  she  gasped,  and  then  sinking  back 
wards  as  if  fainting  she  threw  her  arm  out  as  if  for 

[237] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

involuntary  support.  It  fell  about  the  neck  of  one  of 
the  guards,  and  her  head  was  upon  his  shoulder  while 
she  was  half  supported  upon  the  lap  of  the  other  one. 
Izon  sprang  toward  her,  but  she  raised  her  head  as  he 
bent  over  her,  and,  as  if  confused  at  finding  herself  in 
such  a  position,  she  quickly  drew  her  arm  away.  She 
attempted  to  rise,  but  sank  back  weakly. 

"No,"  she  said  to  Izon  as  he  stooped  to  assist  her. 
"Do  not  bother.  These  gentlemen  will  attend  me,  I 
am  sure." 

Her  mask  had  slipped  off  entirely  now  and  she  smiled 
sweetly  at  the  half-intoxicated  and  susceptible  soldiers 
as  she  waved  Izon  away.  He  caught  her  eyes  and  for 
a  fleeting  instant  he  read  in  them  an  expression  of  deep 
meaning.  As  if  in  corroboration  of  the  thought  that 
had  come  to  him,  Mariam  at  that  moment  rushed  up  to 
him,  laughing. 

"Protect  me,  Prince!"  she  cried.  "These  wicked 
fellows  are  about  to  cast  lots  for  me,"  and,  indeed,  one 
of  the  nobles  had  spread  his  cloak  upon  the  ground  and 
was  rattling  some  tiny  golden  dice  in  his  hand. 

Izon  put  both  arms  about  her,  and,  looking  over  her 

[238] 


FRIENDS      IN     THE      DARK 

head,  announced  in  a  voice  that  echoed  their  own  spirit 
of  reckless  fun  as  near  as  he  could  make  it, 

"You    are   too   late,    gentlemen.      I   have    already 
gambled  for  the  lady  and  wonl" 


[239] 


THERE  is  one  curious  and  startling  fact  connected 
with  the  downfall  of  every  nation.  In  all  times 
men  of  the  highest  rank  and  nobility  have  pursued 
women  other  than  those  to  whom  they  owed  allegiance 
and  have  consorted  with  them,  and  the  nation  has  en 
dured.  But  when  the  women  of  the  nation,  the  mothers 
of  the  race,  have  done  likewise,  then  that  nation's  last 
bulwark  has  given  way  and  it  has  died.  Rome  was  not 
overpowered  from  without  until  it  was  undermined  from 
within  by  its  Messalinas.  When  patrician  ladies  se 
duced  by  idleness  and  luxury  have  become  morally  frail, 
or  when,  wearied  by  the  weaklings  of  their  own  effete 
class,  they  have  turned  to  the  lustier  men  of  the  lower 
orders  and  have  become  the  pursuers  instead  of  the  pur 
sued,  that  nation's  doom  has  been  sealed. 

Such  was  the  case  in  the  Red  City.  It  was  merely 
Nature's  own  protest  against  the  degeneracy  which 
threatened  there  the  extinction  of  human  kind;  it  was 

[240] 


T    L    A    X        AND        Z     U    L    M 

Nature's  own  demand  for  readjustment,  for  new  virility, 
and  it  told  in  characters  as  burning  as  the  hand-writing 
on  the  wall  that  the  long  score  of  licentious  pleasure  had 
come  now  to  an  accounting. 

Sheltered  as  Mariam  and  Isabel  always  had  been 
they  could  not  know  this.  They  had  only  felt  in  some 
indefinable  way  that  the  women  of  the  Aztec  nobility 
were  of  abnormal  seductiveness  and  beauty,  and  that 
the  men  were  far  too  effeminately  handsome  to  appeal 
to  their  own  wholesomeness,  and  this  was  —  had  they  but 
known  it  —  another  tell-tale  symptom ;  for  male  beauty 
is  ever  weakening.  Isabel,  consequently,  would  have 
been  shocked  had  she  fully  known  how  well  she  had  suc 
ceeded  in  her  appeal  to  the  senses  of  these  stalwart 
guards.  They  were  of  Topeltzin's  picked  soldiery,  men 
low  of  brow,  coarse  of  feature,  brutal  of  mind,  but  per 
fect  of  body  from  the  purely  animal  standpoint,  and 
scarcely  a  day  passed  but  admiring  eyes  gazed  linger- 
ingly  upon  them  from  out  of  oval,  high-caste  faces. 
They  were,  then,  more  nearly  prepared  than  Isabel 
could  have  dreamed  for  this  action  of  hers.  They 
thought  that  they  understood  it  perfectly  and  they  ex 
changed  significant  glances. 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

"I  feel  very  faint,"  said  Isabel  in  a  low  tone  of 
voice,  glancing  up  to  see  that  for  the  moment  Izon  and 
Mariam  had  distracted  all  attention  from  her.  "I  shall 
have  to  ask  you  to  help  me  to  my  apartments  where  I  can 
have  my  ankle  attended  to  and  lie  down  a  while."  In 
voluntarily  the  two  guards  glanced  at  Izon.  She  under 
stood  the  obstacle  that  lay  in  their  way,  but  she  had 
calculated  upon  and  provided  for  all  this.  "Mariam," 
she  called,  "you  and  the  prince  must  follow  us.  These 
gentlemen  are  going  to  take  me  to  the  palace." 

She  attempted  to  rise.  The  guards  were  immediately 
on  their  feet  and  lifted  her  up  between  them,  the  lusty 
boors  thrilling  already  with  the  touch  of  the  firm, 
rounded  modelling  beneath  smoothly  slipping  silken 
fabrics.  If  she  had  but  known,  she  need  have  done 
nothing  more  to  have  fed  the  embers  that  were  glow 
ing  now  in  their  eyes,  but  in  her  ignorance  she  fanned 
the  flaring  coals  into  devouring  flame.  She  attempted 
to  take  a  step  or  two  supported  by  the  brawny  soldiers, 
but  the  effort  apparently  gave  her  intense  pain. 

"You  will  have  to  make  a  chair  with  your  hands,  I 
believe,"  she  said,  laughing  lightly,  and  then  showed 
them  how  to  clasp  their  four  hands  upon  their  four 

[242] 


r    L    A    X        AND        Z    U    L    M 

wrists   in   the    manner   .with   which   all    children    are 
familiar. 

Isabel  sank  upon  the  improvised  litter  and  passed  her 
arms  about  the  necks  of  the  two  barbarians,  who,  lift 
ing  her  from  the  ground  as  though  she  had  been  a 
feather,  found  their  jaws  pressed  against  her  shoulders. 
Stooped  thus  awkwardly,  they  started  in  the  direction 
of  the  palace.  Izon  and  Mariam  followed  and  the 
nobles  that  had  surrounded  them  would  have  joined  the 
procession,  laughing  and  joking  and  making  a  jest  of 
it  all,  had  not  Zeno  and  Tepultac  at  that  moment  created 
a  diversion.  Had  it  been  necessary  they  would  have 
fought  with  each  other  to  have  attracted  attention  to 
themselves,  but  the  two  men  of  the  bird  masks  sweeping 
up  at  that  moment,  arm  in  arm  and  singing  at  the  top 
of  their  voices,  Zeno  and  Tepultac  immediately,  one 
from  each  side,  bumped  them  into  each  other.  They 
were  nearly  knocked  down  by  the  force  of  the  impact, 
and  as  they  stood  off  to  gaze  at  one  another  tipsily,  the 
two  meddlers  shoved  them  again.  This  time  they 
glared  at  each  other,  only  half  conscious  that  their  un 
comfortable  predicament  had  been  caused  from  the  out 
side.  Zeno  slipped  behind  one  of  them,  and  pushing 

[243] 


PRINCE          I     Z      O      N 

suddenly  upon  his  elbow,  thrust  the  fist  smartly  into  the 
other's  face.  That  was  enough.  The  two  instantly  en 
gaged  in  a  ludicrous  attempt  to  fight,  and  the  crowd 
that  might  have  followed  the  prince  stayed  now  to  en 
joy  this  sport.  Drunken,  there  was  but  small  difference 
between  the  patricians  in  the  gardens  and  the  plebeians 
in  the  plaza. 

In  the  meantime  Isabel  was  being  carried  toward  the 
palace  and  had  her  guards  at  a  decided  disadvantage. 
It  was  impossible  for  either  one  of  them  to  look  back 
handily,  but  to  prevent  them  from  becoming  too  uneasy 
she  kept  talking  to  Izon,  and  the  even  tones  of  his  voice 
in  reply  put  the  guards  more  at  their  ease.  When  they 
reached  the  stone  stairway  Isabel  turned  to  Izon. 

"You  and  Mariam  sit  on  that  bench  for  a  moment," 
she  directed.  "It  is  not  necessary  for  you  to  come  up 
with  me.  These  gentlemen  will  be  down  again  at  once." 

She  had  difficulty  in  keeping  her  voice  from 
trembling,  for  this  moment  was  the  supreme  test.  Here 
was  where  she  intended  to  separate  from  Izon.  She 
could  feel  the  guards  pause  simultaneously,  then  they 
came  to  a  dead  stop  with  their  two  foremost  feet  upon 
the  same  upward  step.  She  could  feel  by  the  very  tense- 

[244] 


T    L    A    X        AND        Z    U    L    M 

ness  of  their  poise  that  their  duty  and  the  consequence 
of  any  failure  was  burning  deeply  into  their  minds.  It 
was  a  critical  instant,  and  she  gave  a  little  gasp  of  dis 
may  as  she  realized  the  further  sacrifice  that  she  must 
make.  The  cry  of  protest,  almost  a  vocal  one,  welled 
up  within  her,  but  she  stifled  it  sternly  back.  Her  cloak, 
that  had  been  draped  loosely  from  her  neck,  she  now 
slipped  by  a  dexterous  twist  so  that  her  shoulders  were 
bared  and  at  the  same  instant  the  faces  of  the  men 
touched  in  turn,  as  they  swayed,  the  flesh  of  her  neck; 
their  cheeks  lay  upon  her  silken  skin.  The  contact  was 
electric,  and  the  quickened  breath  of  her  carriers  told, 
to  her  dismay,  how  more  than  successful  her  ruse  had 
been. 

"Come,"  she  said,  "you  must  hurry  and  get  back!" 
Torn  by  conflicting  elemental  emotions,  the  men 
mounted  the  steps,  and,  though  they  had  not  forgotten 
Izon,  nor  Topeltzin's  instructions,  they  consigned  both 
duty  and  danger  to  oblivion.  Isabel's  heart  was  beating 
swiftly  now.  She  realized  at  last  that  these  were  wild 
beasts  whom  it  was  not  safe  to  unleash,  but  her  task 
was  not  yet  accomplished.  It  would  be  necessary  to 
exert  her  abhorred  wiles  for  at  least  ten  or  fifteen  min- 

[245] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

utes  until  Izon  and  Black  Eagle  would  have  an  oppor 
tunity  to  change  their  costumes,  and  once  more  she  was 
compelled  to  set  her  woman's  wits  to  work.  She 
glanced  back  in  deep  concern  in  time  to  see  Izon  and 
Mariam,  guarded  by  Zeno  and  Tepultac,  slip  unseen 
under  the  archway  that  screened  Black  Eagle.  This 
much  at  least  was  accomplished,  but  by  stretching  back 
her  head  and  turning  she  had  heightened  once  more  the 
effect  that  she  dreaded,  and  her  soul  turned  sick  within 
her  as  the  cheek  of  the  fellow  on  her  right  hand  pressed 
down  upon  her  uncovered  shoulder,  while  his  chin 
pressed  upon  her  bosom.  She  could  feel  the  instant  tight 
ening  in  the  tension  of  his  arms,  and  the  sense  of  it 
nearly  choked  her.  She  turned  her  head  quickly,  and, 
with  a  muscular  movement  of  her  shoulder,  thrust  his 
head  aside,  but  even  now  she  did  not  try  to  free  herself, 
in  spite  of  her  wild  impulse  to  spring  from  them  and 
fly.  One  factor  of  safety  remained  to  her,  she  suddenly 
reflected.  There  were  two  of  them,  and  if  she  could  but 
pit  one  against  the  other  her  entire  problem  would  be 
solved. 

They  had  now  reached  the  top  of  the  steps  and  were 
upon  the  terrace.    To  the  right  lay  the  entrance  to  the 

[246] 


r    L    A    X        AND        Z     U    L    M 

women's  corridor,  but  it  was  not  part  of  her  plan  to  get 
inside. 

"Air!"  she  gasped.  "I  must  have  air!"  and  this 
time  there  was  no  feigning,  she  felt  the  imperative  need 
of  it.  "Set  me  down  on  the  bench  for  a  moment  until 
I  rest,"  she  commanded. 

Without  any  parley  they  obeyed  her,  carrying  her 
swiftly  to  a  bench  in  a  shadowed  angle.  They  put  her 
down  between  them,  and  an  arm  of  each  sprang  up  at 
once  to  grasp  her  with  an  embrace  of  fire.  She  could 
have  shrieked  in  terror,  could  have  wept  in  her  humilia 
tion,  but  there  is  no  one  thing  in  all  this  world  so  mar 
vellous  as  the  fortitude  and  self-control  of  a  woman 
that  is  put  to  the  test.  Stifling  every  impulse  of  agita 
tion  that  would  have  betrayed  her  she  played  her  next 
card  and  marvelled  herself  at  the  steadiness  of  her  cajol 
ing  voice. 

"Prince  Izon,"  she  reminded  them.  "One  of  you 
must  keep  an  eye  upon  him." 

The  remark  was  well  in  keeping  with  their  supposi 
tion  of  the  case. 

"Tlax  may  go,"  said  the  one  upon  her  right,  laugh 
ing  gruffly. 

[247] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

"Zulm  may  go,"  retorted  Tlax. 

The  devil  that  led  Samson  to  his  doom,  that  made  a 
weakling  of  Mark  Antony,  that  has  been  the  death  of 
a  thousand  kings  and  the  life  of  a  thousand  wars,  came 
in  answer  to  Isabel's  invocation  for  aid,  and  though  she 
shrank  from  their  touch  as  she  would  from  the  coil  of 
a  snake,  she  laid  her  warm  palms  upon  the  right  hand 
of  Tlax  and  upon  the  left  hand  of  Zulm  where  they 
pressed  upon  her. 

**One  of  you  must  go,"  she  said,  sinking  her  voice 
to  just  above  a  whisper.  "The  prince  cannot  be 
watched  if  you  both  remain  with  me,  nor  can  I  be  quite 
—  pleased!" 

She  hated  herself  for  that  beguiling  tone,  but  not 
faltering,  nerved  herself  courageously  for  a  most  des 
perate  ordeal  when  she  now  suddenly  arose.  The  two 
men  immediately  sprang  up  after  her.  Tlax  made  to 
clasp  her  about  that  rounded  enticement  which  glowed 
alabaster  white  in  the  dim  light,  but  Zulm  interposed 
himself.  For  a  moment,  red-eyed,  lower  lips  protrud 
ing,  jaws  set,  nostrils  distended,  facial  muscles  working 
convulsively,  shoulder  muscles  undulating,  stocky  legs 
planted  firmly  upon  the  stone-paved  roof,  the  two  bull 
dogs  glared  at  each  other  through  darkness  and  intense 

[248] 


r    L    A    X        AND        Z     U    L    M 

silence  that  were  so  fraught  with  pulsing  passion  that 
Isabel  stood  rooted  to  the  spot,  her  heart  thumping  so 
loudly  in  her  own  ears  that  it  drowned  out  even  the 
sounds  of  revelry  in  the  garden  below,  so  loudly  that 
for  an  instant  she  took  it  for  the  sound  of  measured, 
hurrying  feet  coming  in  an  endless  charge  upon  the 
stairway.  Her  knees  trembled  and  in  her  limbs  there 
was  not  enough  strength  to  lift  their  own  weight.  Sud 
denly,  with  low  growls  like  the  involuntary  warning  of 
tigers  that  are  about  to  spring,  the  two  men  clashed  to 
gether  like  the  thud  of  bodies  fallen  from  a  great  height. 
They  swayed  silently  but  desperately,  striving  for  a  fatal 
throat  clutch.  They  reeled  and  stumbled,  legs  and  arms 
and  bodies  hooked  in  an  inextricable  embrace,  and  then 
suddenly  they  fell  to  the  floor  where  they  silently  rolled, 
writhing  and  straining,  each  striving  for  that  grip  which 
would  mean  the  settlement  of  all  rivalry.  They  were 
the  elemental  males  that,  throwing  all  other  considera 
tion  aside,  battled  out  voicelessly  and  desperately  their 
supremacy  and  fitness  before  the  onlooking  doe. 

The  shock  of  the  fall  gave  to  Isabel  momentary 
strength  enough  to  totter  over  to  the  bench  and  sink 
back  upon  it,  battling  desperately  against  the  faintness 
that  strove  to  blot  out  her  consciousness. 

[249] 


CHAPTER     XXV 
TEZCATLIPOCA    LISTENS 

TOPELTZIN,  smiling  grimly,  returned  from  his 
round  of  the  gardens,  where,  inconspicuously 
masked,  nothing  had  escaped  him,  not  even  the  sub 
stitution  of  Captain  Helox  for  Black  Eagle,  nor  the 
ruse  by  which  Prince  Izon  and  Black  Eagle  were  given 
an  opportunity  to  exchange  costumes.  Helox  he  quickly 
detected  and,  with  a  smile  that  more  resembled  the 
snarl  of  a  wolf,  he  planned  a  surprise  for  the  doughty 
captain.  Helox  presently  found  himself  being  led 
toward  the  palace  by  his  guards,  and  before  he  was 
certain  that  he  was  detected,  he  was  suddenly  hauled 
into  an  apartment,  stripped  of  his  costume,  and  turned 
into  a  luxurious  room  where  a  special  banquet  was  pro 
vided  for  him.  He  shrank  as  he  realized  the  hand  of 
Topeltzin  in  this.  Evidently  some  torture  worse  than 
death  would  follow,  for  he  knew  the  diabolical  ways  of 
the  high  priest,  who  feasted  well  his  especially  marked 
victims  before  he  wracked  them  soul  and  body. 

[250] 


r  E  z  c  AT  LI  p  o  c  A   LISTENS 

The  high  priest  was  mightily  pleased  with  himself  as 
he  entered  his  favorite  tower  room,  containing  the 
golden  image  of  Tezcatlipoca,  and  as  now  he  found  the 
shining  figure  confronting  him,  strangely  luminous  fr  jm 
the  moonlight  which,  streaming  in  at  the  windows,  fell 
directly  upon  it,  he  saluted  it  profoundly.  "O  Tez 
catlipoca,"  he  prayed,  "Great  God  of  Land  and  Sea, 
and  above  all  and  beyond  all,  Lord  of  Eternal  Youth, 
to  you  I  now  appeal  for  that  endless  youth,  by  the  fruits 
of  the  work  I  have  done  in  your  service." 

Advancing  to  the  window  and  pointing  to  the 
gardens  and  the  plaza  below  he  continued,  still  address 
ing  the  golden  image. 

"Behold,  O  Lord  of  Joyous  Youth,  the  pandemo 
nium  I  have  created  in  your  honor.  This  vast  concourse 
I  have  assembled  and  set  aflame  to  celebrate  your  feast 
to-morrow!  They  dance,  they  leap,  they  shout,  these 
your  subjects,  they  are  engulfed  in  a  mad  riot  of  the 
senses  which  I  have  flooded  upon  them.  They  gorge, 
they  swill,  they  brawl,  they  ravish,  they  kill  —  see,  there 
goes  one  with  a  shriek,  pitched  over  the  parapet,  to  dash 
his  carcass  upon  the  rocks  in  the  canyon  below,  to  be 
swept  away  as  so  much  wrack  by  the  flood  —  all  for  you, 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

dread  Tezcatlipoca !  True,  it  does  not  equal  the  services 
of  my  ancestors  for  you  in  the  glorious  days  of  Ana- 
hauac  when  twenty  thousand  quivering  hearts  were 
offered  you  on  one  day,  but  only  consider,  O  Lord  of 
Youth,  the  exalted  rank  of  the  victim  to-morrow  and  it 
may  outweigh  even  that  gift!" 

Raising  his  arms  in  the  fervor  of  his  supplication, 
and  speaking  in  a  low,  tense  voice,  the  high  priest  con 
tinued:  "But  now  behold  my  finest  gift  to  you,  Lord 
of  the  Spring  of  Life  —  see  me  moulding  these  men  and 
women  so  they  will  all  contribute  to  the  great  sacrifice 
in  your  honor  to-morrow  —  moulding  them  not  by  the 
force  I  could  use,  but  by  their  own  weakness  and  pas 
sions  —  surely,  dread  Lord  of  Youthful  Emotions, 
nothing  can  be  more  pleasing  to  you  than  this?  For 
lo !  these  men  and  women  are  now  in  the  grasp  of  my 
hand  and  I  have  only  to  close  that  hand  to  crush.  But 
why  should  I  soil  the  hand  ?  They  have  chosen  to  raise 
their  puny  wits  against  me,  to  combat  me  with  guile, 
and  with  guile  I  shall  lay  them  low;  with  guile  I  shall 
strike  them  at  my  feet  to  writhe  in  body,  in  mind,  and  in 
soul,  each  one  unto  his  own  special  capacity.  Can  you, 
O  Tezcatlipoca,  desire  more  refined  torment  than  this? 

[252] 


r EZ C AT  LI P O  C A     LISTENS 

"First  Izon  the  proud,  he  that  by  his  every  look 
tells  me  daily  that  whatever  may  be  his  fate  he  will  meet 
it  proudly.  I  shall  break  that  pride."  His  voice 
vibrated  with  passion.  "Between  two  hells  his  choice 
shall  lie,  and  to  whichever  one  his  anguished  footsteps 
turn  he  shall  find  a  shattering  of  all  that  he  holds 
dear  or  sacred.  He  shall  feel  a  humiliation  from  which 
the  tortures  of  his  body  shall  be  a  welcome  relief;  and, 
to  heap  more  bitterness  and  agony  upon  his  woe,  he  shall 
lose  the  love  of  Mariam  and  gain  her  contemptuous 
scorn,  to  which  that  spit-fire  Zaliza  shall  add  the  final 
rankling  scene. 

"Scorn  too,  the  scorn  of  Black  Eagle  shall  be  the 
portion  of  Isabel,  and  for  the  savagery  that  still  under 
lies  and  animates  his  veneer  of  civilization,  there  shall 
be  a  special  torment  devised,  and  they  shall  all  four 
hate  and  despise  one  another,  this  quartet  of  precious 
friends.  As  for  the  Spanish  beauties  themselves,  Isabel, 
she  of  the  raven  hair,  the  Juno  form  and  orbs  of  night, 
Mariam  of  the  golden  tresses  and  rose-tinted  cheeks, 
they,  when  they  have  turned  in  loathing  from  their  false 
lovers,  shall  not  be  without  a  haven.  They  shall  find 
it  —  in  this  clasp,"  and  grimly  smiling  he  lifted  up  his 

[253] 


PRINCE          I     Z      O      N 

mighty  arms  —  in-curved  as  if  already  there  lay  within 
them  the  trembling  prey  that  he  had  marked. 

For  a  moment  he  mused  in  silence  and  then  frowned. 

"And  these,  O  Lord  of  Youthful  Joys,  after  all  are 
but  the  trivialities  of  your  coming  triumph,  for  see,  God 
of  the  Garnet  Eyes,  how  I  love  you,  and  know  it  by  the 
hatred  I  bear  your  enemies !  Over  there  is  your  stu 
pendous  teocolli,  your  temple,  O  Tezcatlipoca,  and 
pitted  against  it  in  the  upper  city  is  the  fretted  and 
chased  and  sculptured  temple  the  Christians  have  raised 
to  their  deity.  He  is  but  a  myth,  a  figment  of  the  mind, 
a  bogey  to  frighten  and  whip  into  submission  the  puling 
children  that  have  no  sentience.  But  there  are  those 
who  believe  in  Him.  It  is  they  whom  I  must  destroy, 
and  in  destroying,  destroy  their  God ;  and  one  happy  day 
I  shall  sink  these  talons  deep  into  the  vitals  of  Zolcoma 
who,  just  as  I  tell  of  your  omnipotence,  Lord  of 
Pleasure,  tells  his  unthinking  sheep  wonderful  stories  of 
His  greatness  and  of  His  presence  everywhere,  and  his 
sheep  are  like  my  sheep.  They  devour  the  foolery,  not 
thinking  even  that  in  this  crisis  had  He  been  so  powerful 
He  would  long  since  have  rescued  these  people  who  are 
now  in  my  power,  and  especially  this  prince  whose  heart 

[254] 


r  EZ  C  AT  L  I  P  O  C  A     LISTENS 

will    soon    be    thrown,    quivering,    at    your    feet,    O 
Tezcatlipoca." 

Looking  down  upon  the  brilliant  moving  picture  in 
the  gardens  below,  Topeltzin's  keen  eye  noted  that  a 
small  army  of  servants  was  already  serving  the  hundred 
banquet  tables  on  the  upper  terraces  of  the  garden,  and 
he  turned  with  sudden  brusqueness  away  from  the  win 
dow.  As  he  did  so  the  moonlight  suddenly  increased  in 
brightness  and  enveloped  the  image  with  a  glow  that 
caused  its  garnet  eyes  to  sparkle  until  the  entire  golden 
figure  seemed  brilliant  with  life.  Topeltzin,  already 
wrought  up  by  his  own  emotions,  was  transported  by  the 
sight  and,  falling  on  his  knees,  "Oh,  Lord  of  Life,"  he 
cried,  "now  that  the  gage  is  thrown  between  you  and 
the  Christian  God,  give  me,  your  champion,  invincible 
powers  that  on  the  morrow  your  temple  shall  be  the 
scene  of  your  glorious  triumph!" 

Thrilling  with  the  exaltation  of  demoniac  fervor 
Topeltzin  was  startled  by  the  image  suddenly  fading 
from  his  sight.  A  cloud  had  cut  off  the  moonlight. 
Springing  to  his  feet  he  reached  out  to  the  statue,  but 
misjudging  the  distance,  his  heavy  arm  struck  the  image 
and  it  fell  crashing  to  the  tiled  floor.  Still  in  darkness 

[255] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

he  stooped,  and  finally  grasping  it,  he  replaced  it  on  the 
pedestal  just  as  the  light  came  in,  but  to  his  shuddering 
horror  he  saw  that  the  garnet  eyes  were  shattered,  the 
features  crushed,  its  face  in  the  pale  moonlight  now  the 
simulacrum  of  ghastly  death ! 


[256] 


CHAPTER    XXVI 
PRINCE    IZON  — TRAITOR 

THE  two  stalwart  figures  of  the  soldiers,  terrifying 
in  their  vague  outlines  and  stilled  at  last,  lay  over 
in  the  shadow  where  they  would  be  found  in  the  morning 
still  and  cold,  with  reddened  knives  clasped  within  nerve 
less  fingers.  They  had  cheated  the  punishment  which 
Topeltzin  would  have  inflicted  upon  them  for  their  neg 
ligence.  Isabel,  so  long  as  the  uncannily  noiseless  strug 
gle  had  endured,  sat  fascinated,  the  tensity  of 
the  drama  being  enacted  before  her  eyes  helping  her 
to  throw  off  the  faintness  that  had  come  upon  her;  but 
now,  some  subtle  instinct  telling  her  that  the  curtain  had 
fallen  on  this  latest  enactment  of  the  world-old  tragedy, 
she  sprang  in  horror  from  the  bench  where  she  had 
crouched  with  every  nerve  astrain,  and  rushed  to  the 
balustrade  near  the  top  of  the  steps.  It  was  like  coming 
from  a  world  of  dim,  dead  shadows  to  the  land  of  light 
and  life.  There,  below  in  those  gardens,  while  there 
might  be  wickedness,  there  were  at  least  human  eyes 

[257] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

that  sparkled  and  human  lips  that  smiled,  and,  though 
the  lower  gardens  were  deserted  now,  since  the  vast 
company  of  nobles  had  thronged  to  the  upper  terraces 
where  the  alfresco  banquet  had  been  set,  she  rested  her 
eyes  eagerly  upon  them,  drinking  in  the  brilliant  scene, 
breathing  deep  into  her  lungs  the  new  breath  of  life,  and 
regaining  control  of  the  faculties  that  she  might  yet  be 
called  upon  to  exercise  that  night. 

She  turned  at  the  sound  of  approaching  footsteps, 
and  her  heart  gave  a  bound  as  she  recognized  the 
familiar  armor  of  the  Spanish  cavalier.  Could  it  be 
Captain  Helox?  She  hoped  that  it  was.  If  it  was 
Black  Eagle  it  would  mean  that  they  had  been  frus 
trated  in  their  plan  of  changing  costumes;  if  Prince 
Izon,  that  his  escape  had  been  cut  off.  Her  uncertainty 
was  quickly  to  be  dispelled,  for  as  the  masker  neared 
her  he  raised  the  visor  of  his  helmet  and  she  saw  the 
countenance  of  Izon.  He  came  quite  close  to  the  bal 
ustrade,  where  the  light  from  the  gardens  below  shone 
upon  his  face  within  the  helmet. 

" Prince  1"  she  exclaimed.  "Lower  your  visor 
quickly  before  you  are  recognized!"  and  reaching  up 
she  herself  drew  it  down.  "What  are  you  doing  here?" 

[258] 


PRINCE     I  Z  O  N—  r  RA ir  O  R 

she  continued.    "Could  you  not  get  through  the  gate  as 
was  planned?" 

Her  own  mask  had  been  removed  and  her  face  was 
upturned  to  him  in  anxiety. 

"What  am  I  doing  here?"  he  answered  her  in  a 
deep,  earnest  whisper.  "I  scarcely  dare  to  tell  you,  but 
the  time  has  come  when  I  must.  I  know  that  I  am 
taking  a  desperate  chance  at  this  moment  when  I  am 
about  to  go  away,  possibly  to  be  overtaken  and  killed, 
possibly  to  never  see  you  again,  but  I  must  tell  you  the 
secret  that  devours  me.  Isabel,  I  love  you,  have  always 
loved  you,  since  the  first  day  we  met  in  the  canyon  1  I 
feel  that  you,  too,  have  known  this  and  have  helped  me, 
like  the  brave  woman  that  you  are,  to  dissemble.  Now 
that  the  last  moment  has  come,  however,  we  must  keep 
up  this  mockery  no  longer,"  and  suddenly  clasping  her 
in  his  arms  he  drew  her  to  him  in  a  passionate  embrace. 

Amazed  and  shocked,  Isabel  attempted  to  struggle, 
but  was  powerless  in  that  resistless  clasp  which  had 
pinioned  her  arms  to  her  sides. 

"I  cannot  understand  you!"  she  exclaimed.  "This 
must  be  madness;  I  cannot  believe  that  it  is  treachery 
to  Mariam  I " 

[259] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

"Mariam?"  he  replied  in  apparent  surprise.  "Do 
you  mean  to  say  that  you  have  not  understood,  that  you 
have  not  seen  how  I  loved  you  and  was  compelled  to 
hide  my  real  self ;  how  I  had  to  seem  to  be  attached  to 
Mariam  so  that  I  could  throw  her  to  Topeltzin  as  the 
price  of  my  liberty?" 

Isabel  gasped.  The  tone  was  earnest  and  convincing, 
and  she  felt  all  her  hold  upon  a  belief  in  humankind 
swaying  and  giving  way.  The  events  of  the  night  had 
piled  upon  her  with  one  crushing  weight  after  another, 
but  this  was  the  heaviest,  the  most  unbelievable,  the 
most  intolerable  of  all. 

"Mariam!"  he  repeated,  his  voice  aquiver  with 
whispered  vehemence.  "Poor  child!  She  is  good,  it  is 
true,  and  pretty  in  a  way,  and  there  are  those  who 
doubtless  greatly  admire  her  style  of  beauty ;  but  she  is  a 
waxen  figure,  a  painted  sculpture,  a  statue  of  tinted  ice, 
while  you  —  you !  —  Why,  in  that  other  city  to  which, 
if  I  am  spared,  I  shall  spirit  you  away,  I  shall  make  you 
queen !  And  I  shall  dare  to  possess  that  which  I  have 
always  coveted,  the  most  exquisite  being  that  the  sun  has 
ever  shone  its  ardor  upon,  or  that  the  night  has  ever 
hidden  away  beneath  its  shadowy  mantle  to  feast  upon 

[260] 


PRINCE     I  Z  O  N  —  TRAITOR 

in  the  darkness!  Ah,  Isabel,  you  are  a  figure  that  a 
sculptor  might  despairingly  strive  a  lifetime  to  carve  or 
a  painter  to  depict;  you  of  the  scarlet  lips,  you  of  the 
raven  hair,  you  of  the  glorious  eyes  of  fire,  Isabel  I  love 
you!"  And  once  more  he  tightened  his  embrace  about 
her,  pressing  her  head  closely  upon  his  shoulder,  crush 
ing  her  resistance  as  if  it  were  a  yielding  filament  spun 
in  the  morning  dew. 

"Infamous!"  gasped  Isabel.  "Prince,  you  leave  me 
no  course  but  to  believe  you,  and  it  is  infamous  — 
infamous!  If  it  were  not  for  the  awful  peril  that  sur 
rounds  us  all  I  would  cry  out  and  deliver  you  to  your 
enemies.  Let  me  loose,  and  go!"  and  bursting  into 
tears  of  rage  and  shame,  she  again  struggled  impotently 
in  his  arms. 

"I  will  not  take  that  as  an  answer,"  the  fervid  whis 
per  replied.  "You  do  not  know  what  you  are  saying. 
When  you  realize  the  depth  of  the  love  that  I  have  been 
forced  to  conceal,  its  intensity,  its  glorious  pain,  and  its 
bitter  joy;  when  you  recall  the  veiled  words  and  the 
burning  looks  I  have  given  you  from  time  to  time  as 
chance  offered;  when  you  are  over  the  surprise  of  the 
secret  that  I  have  told  you,  I  know  that  your  heart  will 

[261] 


PRINCE  I     Z      O      N 

turn  to  me  as  mine  has  always  turned  to  you.  Why, 
think !  How  could  you  imagine  that  I  could  see  you  so 
often  without  yielding  to  the  spell  of  your  fascinating 
charms;  your  face  so  exquisitely  lovely,  your  form  so 
surpassing  beautiful,  your  eyes  so  melting,  so  dreamily 
soft,  so  seductively  overpowering!  How  could  I  feel 
the  thrill  of  your  magnetic  look,  and  not  be  so  enchanted 
that  my  very  soul  longs  to  melt  with  yours  in  ecstatic 
bliss?" 

Isabel  looked  about  her  wildly  for  aid.  It  seemed  to 
her  that  this  night  was  marked  for  every  humiliation 
that  could  be  called  down  upon  pure  womanhood. 
Anger  and  sorrow  struggled  within  her  for  the  mastery 
over  her  abasement. 

"Oh,  Prince!"  she  cried.  "I  have  lost  more  than 
my  own  happiness,  my  own  self-esteem,  my  own  faith 
in  mankind  —  I  have  lost  a  brother.  In  his  dear  stead 
I  have  found  a  traitor,  faithless  to  Mariam,  to  Black 
Eagle,  to  me,  and  to  you  yourself.  Go !  For  Mariam's 
sake  I  will  give  you  time  to  get  away  if  you  can.  Hurry, 
lest  anger  conquer  my  grief.  Will  you  let  me  go  or 
shall  I  call?" 

"Good-bye,  Isabel,"  came  the  whispered  answer,  and, 
[262] 


PRINCE     I  Z  O  N—r  R  A  ir  O  R 

once  more  pressing  her  convulsively  to  him  he  let  her 
go.  She  staggered  back  a  pace  and  covered  her  eyes, 
the  tears  trickling  through  her  fingers.  He  turned  from 
her  toward  the  open  garden,  for  a  moment  lifting  his 
visor  again  as  though  to  let  the  cool  air  blow  upon  his 
heated  face,  and  as  he  stood  there  with  the  light  from 
the  gardens  gleaming  upon  him  and  revealing  the  pale, 
set  countenance  of  Prince  Izon,  he  saw,  rooted  stock 
still  and  flanked  by  guards,  the  tall  figure  of  Black 
Eagle  in  the  resplendent  costume  that  the  prince  had 
worn  at  the  beginning  of  the  evening.  Black  Eagle, 
stunned,  stricken,  motionless,  was  staring  straight  at 
him,  and  had  been  during  the  whole  scene  upon  the 
terrace.  The  visor  was  hastily  dropped,  and  with  a 
shrug  of  his  shoulder,  its  wearer  disappeared  in  the 
opening  at  the  side  of  the  tower. 

Isabel  had  not  seen  Black  Eagle.  She  had  no  thought 
for  him  nor  for  any  one  else  at  that  moment,  for  her 
brain  was  in  a  whirl.  The  blows  that  had  been  dealt 
at  her  self-respect  one  after  the  other  were  almost  more 
than  she  could  bear,  and  she  sat  upon  the  balustrade  to 
weep,  forgetful  even  of  those  two  awful  forms  that  lay 
over  there  in  the  darkness,  clasped  in  death's  embrace. 

[263] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

Black  Eagle,  however,  the  moment  he  saw  that  now 
hated  figure  in  armor  disappear  from  the  edge  of  the 
balcony,  aroused  himself  from  his  stupor,  comprehend 
ing  at  last,  with  all  that  was  savage  in  him  coursing  back 
from  a  hundred  generations,  and  gathering  force  and 
momentum  and  virulence  until  it  burst  upon  his  heart  in 
a  fury  that  caught  him  up  and  shook  and  wrenched  him 
until  his  very  soul  writhed  in  agony.  His  civilization 
was  cracked  and  shattered  into  fragments,  and  in  an 
instant  he  had  been  turned  by  his  jealousy  into  a  raging 
demon.  His  brain  reeled,  bright  corruscations  flashed 
before  his  reddening  eyes,  his  fingers  twitched  convul 
sively.  Suddenly  he  sprang  forward.  The  guards  were 
upon  him  in  an  instant,  one  gripped  to  either  arm,  but 
with  a  frenzied  wrench  of  his  mighty  body  he  flung 
them  off  as  if  they  had  been  but  yelping  curs,  and  with 
a  snarling,  half-articulate  imprecation  that  left  flecks 
of  red-tinted  foam  upon  his  drawn  lips,  he  dashed 
toward  the  palace.  His  breath  came  in  spasmodic  gasps 
from  the  very  depths  of  his  lungs,  and  rushed  hot  and 
searing  from  his  mouth  with  a  succession  of  wheezes 
like  the  laboring  of  a  wind-broken  horse.  He  gasped 
out  raging  cursings  in  an  unknown  jargon.  Back  from 

[264] 


PRINCE     I  Z  0  N—r  R  A  I  r  O  R 

those  generations  of  blood-glutting  savages  whose  virus 
coursed  now  so  riotously  through  his  veins,  had  come 
snatches  of  the  crude  mother  tongue.  He  was  a  devil, 
a  living,  leaping,  devastating  tongue  of  the  fire  of 
vengeance  and  for  him  there  was  no  Red  or  Pearl  City, 
no  paganism  or  Christianity,  no  sacrifice  or  rescue, 
no  Topeltzin;  but,  written  gigantic  across  the  whole 
scope  of  his  heavens  and  his  earth,  there  was  but  the 
one  blood-red  thought  of  revenge ! 

Mariam,  slipping  up  in  the  shadows  from  the  lower 
gardens,  barely  missed  him,  but  had  she  met  him  face 
to  face  he  would  not  have  known  her.  Only  one  vision 
filled  his  retina,  a  picture  that  would  not  fade  and  that 
crowded  out  all  other  sight,  the  memory  of  Izon  there 
upon  the  terrace  clasping  his  Isabel  passionately  in  his 
arms.  Mariam  quickly  gained  the  roof  terrace.  Isabel 
arose  at  the  sound  of  her  rapid  footsteps  upon  the  stair 
way  and  hastily  dried  her  eyes.  She  was  trying  to  think 
what  she  should  say  to  soften  the  blow  that  she  must 
deliver  to  Mariam,  yet  she  had  had  no  chance  to  formu 
late  it  for  Mariam  rushed  up  to  her  and  embraced  her 
joyously. 

"Good  news,  my  dear,  brave  girl!"  she  said.  "He 

[265] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

is  safely  away,  thanks  to  your  ruse,  and  even  now  is 
hastening  towards  the  wall,  guided  and  guarded  by  our 
good  friends  Zeno  and  Tepultac.  He  left  me  in  the 
corner  of  the  lower  garden  a  few  minutes  ago,"  and 
once  more  she  embraced  Isabel  and  kissed  her  warmly. 

Isabel  stepped  back  startled  and  gazed  at  Mariam 
almost  in  terror. 

"What  is  that  you  say?"  she  faltered.  "Whom  did 
you  leave  but  a  few  minutes  ago?" 

"Why,  Prince  Izon!" 


[266] 


CHAPTER    XXVII 
UNMASKED 

ISABEL  gazed  upon  Mariam  with  distending  eyes 
and  growing  dread.  There  was  some  hideous  mis 
understanding  here,  some  mystery  that  she  could  not 
fathom. 

"Impossible!"  she  gasped.  "You  say  that  you  left 
Izon  a  few  minutes  ago?" 

"Yes." 

"And  that  you  actually  saw  his  face?" 

"Saw  it!  Why,  plainly,  and  more  than  that  —  " 
and  here  Mariam's  cheeks  flushed  warmly,  "I  — 
I  felt  it!" 

Isabel's  brain  was  all  adaze.  She  almost  had  doubts 
as  to  her  own  sanity.  It  was  impossible  that  Izon  should 
have  been  in  two  places  at  once,  but,  according  to 
Mariam's  account,  he  must  have  left  both  of  them  at 
practically  the  same  moment,  and  must  have  spent  the 
previous  minutes  with  both  of  them  simultaneously. 
Again  and  again  she  had  Mariam  assure  her  that  she 

[267] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

could  not  possibly  have  been  mistaken,  until  Mariam 
herself  was  alarmed  for  Isabel's  mental  condition,  and 
smoothing  her  hair  gently  away  from  her  brow  as  one 
might  soothe  away  the  disordered  fancies  of  a  child, 
inquired  anxiously  into  the  cause  of  her  perturbation. 

"Mariam,"  said  Isabel  solemnly,  "there  is  some 
great  danger  encompassing  us,  something  more  dreadful 
than  anything  that  has  threatened  us  yet.  I  do  not  know 
what  to  think  or  what  to  do.  I  am  frightened  more 
than  I  can  express.  It  is  uncanny,  unbelievable.  Sup 
pose  that  I  were  to  tell  you  that  Izon  left  me  but  just 
a  moment  before  you  came,  that  he  had  been  with  me 
for  several  minutes  before  that,  that  he  was  holding  me 
in  his  arms  against  my  will,  that  he  was  making  the 
most  violent  love  to  me  1 " 

It  was  Mariam's  turn  to  gasp  and  then  she  laughed 
nervously. 

"It  is  n't  a  good  joke  at  all,  dear,"  she  replied.  "You 
might  have  scared  me  if  it  had  not  happened  that  I  can 
still  almost  feel  the  warm  clasp  of  Izon's  arm  about 
me."  Isabel  attempted  to  smile  in  reply,  but  it  was  a 
very  wan  smile  and  Mariam,  smoothing  her  hair  gently, 
went  on.  "I  cannot  think  where  you  got  this  strange 

[268] 


UNMASKED 

idea,  Isabel.  I  know  Izon.  I  would  know  him  in  any 
disguise,  even  had  he  not  raised  his  visor  for  a  good-bye 
kiss,  and  I  am  very,  very  sure  that  I  could  not  be  mis 
taken  about  that.  Now,  could  I?" 

Isabel  shuddered. 

"No,  of  course  you  could  not,"  she  assented, 
trembling.  "But,  Mariam,  here  is  the  terror  of  it.  I 
could  not  be  mistaken,  either.  I  swear  to  you  that  it 
has  been  only  a  few  minutes  since  he  came  up  to  me  in 
his  armor,  here,  where  we  are  standing  now ;  that  at  the 
very  beginning  of  our  talk  he  raised  his  visor  and  I  saw 
his  face  clearly  in  this  bright  light;  that  as  I  live  he 
made  the  most  violent  love  to  me,  almost  smothering 
me  in  his  arms,  and  when  I  upbraided  him  for  his 
treachery  to  you  he  swore  that  it  was  I  whom  he  had 
loved  from  the  very  first!" 

Mariam  turned  pale  and  faint.  She  had  been  study 
ing  Isabel  intently  and  she  was  satisfied  now  that  it  was 
not  madness  which  possessed  her  cousin,  and  the  same 
dread  which  had  shaken  Isabel  sent  its  chill  tremor 
over  her. 

"Could  it  be  possible  that  there  were  two  Izons?" 
she  queried  in  half-whispered  awe.  "Can  it  be  that 

[269] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

there  are  really  such  things  as  wraiths,  or  as  demons  that 
take  upon  themselves  the  forms  of  living  men  to  their 
undoing  ?  I  have  heard  of  such  things  and  have  looked 
upon  them  but  as  foolish,  ignorant  tales;  but  in  such  a 
case  as  this  what  can  one  believe  ?  Of  only  one  thing  I 
am  sure.  If  there  are  two  Izons,  it  was  the  right  one 
who  spoke  to  me  in  all  loving  truth.  There  is  nothing, 
Isabel,  that  could  make  me  doubt  him ;  I  cannot  imagine 
who  talked  to  you.  But  be  he  man  or  devil,  it  was  not 
my  prince!" 

Even  in  the  midst  of  her  tormenting  doubts  Isabel 
thrilled  with  pride  in  Mariam's  steadfast  faith. 

"What  can  it  mean?"  she  asked  in  fright.  "I,  too, 
am  quite  sure  that  it  was  no  wraith  that  held  me,  and 
now  I  shall  fear  the  shadow  of  every  leaf.  There  is 
evil  in  the  very  air,  I  think,  evils  past  and  present  and 
evils  still  to  come.  Even  while  we  are  wondering  upon 
this  present  mystery  we  are  forgetting  another  tragedy 
that  affects  me  still  more  nearly.  What  has  become  of 
Black  Eagle,  or  what  will  become  of  him  ?  It  must  be 
close  now  to  the  hour  of  unmasking,  and  if  Black  Eagle 
is  still  in  the  costume  of  Prince  Izon,  then  there  is  a 
fair  chance  that  the  prince  has  escaped." 

[270] 


UNMASKED 

In  palace  and  gardens,  tinkling  bells  scattered  about 
the  grounds,  upon  the  towers,  and  within  the  long  halls, 
set  up  their  silvery  harmony.  It  was  the  signal  for  the 
state  banquet,  when  would  be  found  the  solution  of  their 
anxieties. 

The  minor  nobles  had  been  feasted  in  the  garden, 
but  those  of  higher  titles,  most  of  whom  had  held  aloof 
from  the  more  boisterous  though  equally  licentious 
revelling,  were  now  to  be  feasted  in  the  banquet  hall 
where  the  ceremony  of  unmasking  was  to  take  place, 
and  where  great  Tezcatlipoca  himself,  in  the  person  of 
Prince  Izon,  was  to  preside.  These  bells  were  the  signal 
for  the  assemblage,  and  the  girls,  impatient  now  to 
know  the  fate  of  Izon  and  Black  Eagle,  hurried  into 
the  palace  and  up  to  the  corridor  which  opened  upon 
many  latticed  balconies,  overlooking  the  banquet  hall. 
Here  they  could  see  though  they  could  not  be  seen. 

No  Oriental  splendor  could  compare  with  the 
gorgeous  luxury  spread  out  before  them.  The  walls 
and  ceiling  of  the  large  hall  were  tapestried  with  feather 
work,  so  delicate  that  it  looked  like  superb  porcelain 
inlay,  though  without  its  cold  glare.  Dominating  all 
the  designs  were  blazing  golden  suns,  one  at  the  top  of 


PRINCE          I      Z      O     N 

each  panel,  while  from  just  below  a  great  red  human 
heart  dropped  its  crimson  beads  across  the  ivory  field. 
Borders  to  these  panels  were  of  representations  of  the 
sacred  quetzal  bird,  each  tiny  design  picked  out  in  its 
natural  colors  and  each  in  itself  a  work  of  art  which  had 
taken  weeks  of  patient  labor  to  accomplish.  From  the 
vaulted  ceiling  there  depended  chandeliers  of  hammered 
gold,  each  of  which  bore  a  cluster  of  lights.  Upon  the 
floor  were  arranged  couches  for  the  three  hundred 
banqueters,  who  reclined  upon  them  while  being  served. 
One  end  of  the  hall  was  screened  off  by  an  intricate 
golden  lattice  behind  which  sat  the  ladies  of  the  higher 
nobility  —  for  in  these  solemn  state  functions  no  women 
could  take  part  —  while  at  the  other  end  of  the  apart 
ment  was  an  elevated  dais  for  the  prince,  Topeltzin,  and 
other  dignitaries.  There  were  flowers  everywhere,  the 
same  crimson  blossoms  that  had  been  in  such  significant 
evidence  for  the  past  two  days;  they  flamed  in  rare 
bowls  of  hollowed  crystal,  the  couches  were  strewn  with 
them,  they  filled,  in  flowing  masses,  urns  that  stood  upon 
quartz  pedestals  at  the  intersection  of  each  row  of 
couches,  and  the  very  floor  itself  was  thickly  carpeted 
with  them,  their  faint,  sweet  odor  perfuming  the  air. 

[272] 


UNMASKED 

The  hall  was  unoccupied  now,  except  for  a  solid  row 
of  beautiful  female  slaves  around  the  four  walls,  clad 
in  soft  draperies  that  outlined  the  perfect  symmetry  for 
which  they  had  been  chosen.  They  stood  motionless, 
tense,  elbow  to  elbow,  their  hair  parted  in  the  centre  and 
waving  at  either  side  over  the  brows,  to  be  caught  up 
with  a  diadem  at  the  back  and  then  streaming  down  be 
tween  their  shoulders.  They  formed  a  living  dado 
around  the  entire  hall,  and  had  been  so  thoroughly 
trained  that  there  was  not  even  the  swaying  of  the 
single  figure,  the  uneven  shifting  of  feet,  the  wavering 
of  steady,  bright,  forward-directed  eyes.  It  was  a 
strange  and  wonderful  decorative  effect  wrought  in  liv 
ing  flesh  and  blood  by  the  consummate  master-artist, 
Topeltzln. 

Now  strains  of  music  issuing  from  some  hidden  re 
cess  added  their  intoxication  to  the  languor  of  the  per 
fume,  and  with  the  first  notes  the  head  of  the  glittering 
procession  of  masked  nobles  entered  the  hall  through 
the  gold-studded  portals  at  the  side.  Two  by  two  they 
marched  slowly  in,  brave  in  their  pomp  of  rich  raiment. 
In  two  lines  they  separated  to  the  two  sides  of  the  hall, 
a  vivid  and  brilliant  concourse  of  fantastic  costumes, 

[273] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

gleaming  in  every  bright  color  and  rich  with  the  sheen 
of  feather  work  that  had  cost  the  eyesight  of  many  a 
toiler.  Here  were  gems  that  in  the  markets  of  the 
world  would  have  been  worth  the  ransom  of  kings,  and 
here  were  golden  ornaments  that,  aside  from  their  mar 
vellous  workmanship,  would  merely  for  their  weight 
alone,  have  represented  a  fortune  in  any  spot  outside  this 
El  Doradic  canyon. 

There  came  a  clash  of  music  as  the  last  of  the  nobles 
came  in  and  arranged  themselves  silently  upon  their 
couches  and  there  followed  a  brief  space  of  tense  silence 
after  the  last  of  them  had  disposed  himself  in  com 
fort.  The  living  dado  still  held  silently,  motionlessly 
to  its  place,  while  a  hush,  more  tense  than  the  mere 
silence  itself,  fell  upon  the  assemblage.  Now  it  could 
be  seen  that  a  square  of  couches  in  the  centre  of  the  hall 
and  adjoining  the  dais  at  the  end,  was  still  empty.  Once 
more  the  music  began,  but  now  it  was  a  stately  chant  in 
which,  however,  there  was  an  undercurrent  of  something 
intangible,  indefinably  menacing,  something  that  rang, 
somehow,  of  diabolical  cruelty;  and  now  there  entered 
another  procession,  gray-robed,  gray-cowled,  gray 
throughout  except  for  relieving  edges  of  crimson,  and 

[274] 


UNMASKED 

except  for  a  blazing  sun  with  a  red  heart  in  its  centre 
upon  the  breast  of  each  robe.  Here  was  the  real  nobility 
of  the  Red  City's  empire;  here  the  real  rulership,  this 
powerful  gray  band  of  the  priesthood  that  cast  its 
sombre  shadow  over  every  life,  that  held  within  its  grasp 
the  destinies  of  every  being  within  the  confines  of  the 
Red  City,  from  the  proudest  noble  to  the  meanest  slave. 
It  was  an  autocracy,  invincible,  inscrutable,  that  moved 
in  the  dark  and  exhibited  only  its  results  to  the  light. 

Once  more  the  music  ceased,  and  again  that  tense, 
vibrant  silence  ensued  as  the  last  of  the  priests  took  their 
places,  filling  the  vacant  couches.  A  huge  drum  boomed 
out  its  strident  announcement,  quivering  upon  the  silence 
like  the  forerunner  of  some  impending  doom,  even 
though  it  called  to  gaiety.  Twelve  slow  strokes  it  gave, 
and  then  the  portieres  behind  the  dais  were  drawn  back, 
revealing  a  colossal  golden  figure  of  Tezcatlipoca  much 
like  that  in  Topeltzin's  niche  but  here  towering  to  the 
ceiling,  its  huge  red  eyes  gleaming  sombrely  upon  the 
waiting  concourse.  From  the  archway  between  its  knees 
emerged  Topeltzin  and  his  council  of  a  score,  and  then, 
last  of  all,  after  these  had  taken  their  places,  standing 
beside  their  couches,  came  a  litter  carried  by  eight  slaves 

[275] 


PRINCE          I     Z      O      N 

and  bearing  aloft  a  tall  masked  figure  in  the  gorgeous 
costume  that  Prince  Izon  had  worn  at  the  beginning  of 
the  evening.  The  litter  stopped  at  the  side  of  the  throne- 
couch  in  the  centre.  Slaves  helped  the  glittering  figure 
down,  and  for  a  moment  he  stood  before  his  throne. 
Again  a  stroke  of  the  drum  boomed  out  its  summons. 
Topeltzin  raised  his  hand  and  removed  his  mask.  It 
was  the  signal  for  unmasking,  and  the  girls  in  the  bal 
cony,  who  had  been  standing  with  their  arms  clasped 
about  each  other,  now  drew  tightly  together  in  dread 
of  the  next  moment  when,  Black  Eagle  having  un 
masked,  the  rage  of  Topeltzin  would  know  no  bounds, 
and  they  looked  to  see  Isabel's  lover  turned  over  to 
hideous  torture,  perhaps  before  their  eyes. 

There  was  a  rustle  of  the  hundreds  of  masks  as  they 
were  removed,  then  the  hand  of  the  towering  figure  by 
the  throne  went  up  to  its  head  and  removed  the  golden, 
quetzal-crowned  casque,  revealing  to  the  triumphantly 
smiling  Topeltzin,  to  the  nobles  and  priests,  to  the 
women  behind  the  lattice,  and  to  the  two  cowering 
agonized  girls  in  the  balcony,  the  face  of  Prince  Izon ! 


[276] 


CHAPTER    XXVIII 
THE     B  ETRA T  A  L 

THE  unmasking  of  Izon,  signal  of  unutterable  dis 
may  to  Isabel  and  Mariam,  was  also  the  signal 
for  the  beginning  of  the  feast.  Suddenly,  leaving  the 
four  walls,  the  living  dado  melted  into  fluttering  units, 
turned  from  a  waxen  decoration  to  a  quickly  moving 
flock  of  houris,  each  one  assigned  to  a  separate 
banqueter.  Theirs  it  was  to  lift  crystal  goblets  to  thick 
lips,  to  convey  delicate  morsels  to  coarse  mouths,  to 
press  perfumed  napkins  gently  upon  hanging  chops,  to 
support  drooping  heads  upon  rounded  arms,  to  bear 
upon  occasion  the  weight  of  shoulders  upon  soft  breasts, 
to  take  away  all  necessity  for  exertion,  and  to  render  free 
from  all  distraction  the  refined  gluttony  which  at  this 
day  attended  the  high  perfection  of  the  gastronomic  art 
in  the  Red  City.  It  was  to  these  hand-maids  that  the 
flagons  of  rich  wine  were  passed,  to  whom  all  food  was 
first  handed  that  they  might  serve  it  to  these  loutish 
lords  of  creation,  who,  grown  fat  of  their  voluptuous 

[277] 


PRINCE          I     Z      O      N 

living,  had  become  mere  flaccid,  breathing  automatons 
of  sensuality. 

Soft  music  once  more  mingled  with  the  perfume  of 
the  flowers,  and  course  after  course  of  rich  food  suc 
ceeded  each  other,  but  these  details  were  lost  upon  the 
girls  in  the  balcony.  How  had  their  house  of  cards, 
erected  with  such  infinite  pains  and  at  such  distressing 
sacrifices,  come  to  be  destroyed,  to  fall  clattering  to  the 
ground?  There  was  no  answer.  It  was  only  another 
overwhelming  mystery  added  to  the  many  dark  enigmas 
of  the  evening.  Suddenly  heavy  footsteps  sounded  out 
side  in  the  corridor,  and  in  a  moment  more  Black  Eagle 
stood  before  them.  His  attire  was  dishevelled  and  his 
face  was  convulsed  with  anguish,  while  his  eyes  were 
blood-shot  and  there  was  a  moisture  upon  his  quivering 
lips  as  he  sank  upon  his  knees  before  Mariam  and  wrung 
his  hands,  shaken  and  unmanned. 

"God  help  me,  Mariam  I"  he  cried.  "I  dare  not 
ask  for  your  pardon,  but  only  for  your  pity.  I  have 
destroyed  my  friend !  "  and  his  huge  frame  trembled 
with  emotion. 

Mariam,  herself  terrified  by  his  appearance  and 
action,  even  beyond  the  quaking  terror  that  had  already 

[278] 


THE         BErRATAL 

laid  its  cold  clutch  upon  her  very  heart,  faltered  for 
words. 

"Tell  us  at  once,  good  friend,"  she  cried,  "for  we 
can  bear  no  more  suspense.  We  are  heart-broken  and 
crushed,  and  we  cannot  understand." 

"Nor  can  I !"  cried  Black  Eagle.  "Least  of  all  can 
I  understand  how  I  could  be  a  traitor.  Yes,  both  fool 
and  traitor!" 

Isabel,  from  whose  eyes  the  tears  were  now  stream 
ing,  could  not  speak,  but  she  reached  forward  and  laid 
her  hand  upon  his  head  in  great  love  and  pity.  The 
touch  seemed  to  goad  him  into  fury,  and  he  struck  her 
hand  aside  as  if  it  had  been  a  poisonous  snake. 

"It  may  be  fitting,"  he  cried  in  blazing  scorn,  "that 
traitor  should  fondle  traitor,  but  I  will  not.  I  have  too 
heavy  a  load  to  carry  even  now  without  adding  to  it  the 
degradation  of  your  wanton  touch !  Isabel,  let  me  tell 
you  that  while  all  I  hold  most  dear  is  shattered  past  all 
hope  of  healing,  I  shall  live  even  under  that  burden; 
live,  if  for  no  other  reason,  that  I  may  remember  your 
name  to  hate  it,  remember  your  face  to  spit  upon  it!" 

Isabel  had  borne  up  to  this  moment  all  and  more 
than  ordinary  women  could  have  withstood.  Her 

[279] 


PRINCE          I      Z      0      N 

dreadful  experience  with  the  two  guards,  their  fight  to 
death,  the  unwelcome  love-making  of  Izon,  the  startling 
mystery  that  was  unfolded  with  the  coming  of  Mariam, 
the  shock  of  the  unmasking  when  Izon  was  revealed  in 
the  place  of  Black  Eagle,  all  this  she  had  endured, 
though  her  heart  had  been  disordered  by  the  succession 
of  shocks  until  with  the  least  exertion  it  beat  tumultu- 
ously  within  her  bosom  and  with  the  least  quietness  it 
died  down  to  only  a  feeble  fluttering.  But  now,  with  this 
sharp  dashing  away  of  her  hand,  and  this  furious  re 
nunciation  of  her,  the  limit  of  her  strength  was  passed, 
and,  groping  upward  with  her  fluttering  hands  as  if  she 
would  place  them  upon  her  bursting  head,  she  swayed 
and  fell. 

Some  time  before  she  could  open  her  eyes  her  sense 
returned  and  she  knew  that  she  was  reclining  upon  a 
bench  in  the  balcony,  and  that  Mariam  was  gently  fan 
ning  her  while  talking  to  Black  Eagle. 

"You  have  misjudged  her,"  Mariam  was  saying. 
"We  are  all  the  victims  of  some  terrible  plot  that  I 
am  sure  is  due  to  that  diabolical  Topeltzin.  I  know  that 
you  saw  her  apparently  in  the  arms  of  Izon,  but  that 
she  did  not  resist  his  advances,  I  know  is  not  true,  for 

[280] 


r     H     E         BErRATAL 

she  told  me  the  whole  story  as  soon  as  I  came  to  her. 
Whatever  else  has  happened  I  would  swear  to  Isabel's 
loyalty,  in  spite  even  of  the  evidence  of  my  own  eyes. 
Her  heart  is  yours  and  yours  alone,  as  it  has  always 
been." 

"I  would  have  staked  my  life  upon  it  until  to-night, 
just  as  I  would  have  sworn  to  the  fidelity  of  Prince 
Izon,"  answered  Black  Eagle,  with  still  a  trace  of  the 
anger  that  possessed  him,  although  he  was  trying  his 
best  to  control  it.  "Alas  for  me,  Mariam,  in  Izon  there 
was  no  fault.  Oh,  my  wretched  blunder  that  fills  me 
more  with  woe,  if  such  a  thing  is  possible,  than  the  dis 
loyalty  of  Isabel,  for  with  my  own  act  I  gave  the  in 
nocent  Izon  back  into  the  clutches  of  this  monster  who 
will  rend  him.  I  have  told  you  how  I  saw  Izon  and 
Isabel  in  that  fervid  parting  upon  the  roof  terrace;  I 
have  told  you  how  I  rushed  to  the  palace,  but  I  could 
not  describe  to  you,  so  that  you  would  understand  it, 
the  paroxysm  of  hate  that  possessed  me.  I  rushed  to 
the  hidden  stairway  back  of  the  tower,  where  I  imagined 
Izon  must  emerge,  but  evidently  I  had  gotten  there  too 
late,  for  he  was  gone.  Next  I  rushed  back  to  the  guard 
room  and  blurted  out  my  news  to  Gautemotzin  that 

[281] 


PRINCE          I     Z      O      N 

Prince  Izon  and  I  had  changed  disguises  and  that  the 
prince  had  escaped,  and  with  that  the  work  was  done. 
They  lay  in  wait  for  him  at  the  lower  gate  where  I  told 
them  he  would  go.  Within  five  minutes  they  had  lo 
cated  him.  The  two  that  were  with  him  escaped  un 
identified.  The  guards  paid  no  attention  to  them,  for 
it  took  all  their  forces  to  capture  Izon  alone,  since  it 
must  be  accomplished  under  pain  of  death  if  they 
blemished  or  even  bruised  him. 

"It  was  before  the  evil  Gautemotzin  that  they 
brought  him,  after  they  had  taken  Izon's  delicate  robes 
from  me,  and  that  ugly  demon  of  Topeltzin  leaned 
back  in  his  chair  and  laughed  like  a  very  devil !  I  could 
have  throttled  him  for  that  laugh,  and  I  would  have 
done  it,  I  think,  but  for  the  great  fury  that  shook  me 
when  Izon,  whom  I  then  thought  so  false,  stood  before 
me.  I  made  a  spring  for  the  prince.  I  remember  a 
half-articulate  roar  of  anger  that  burst  from  me  as  I 
plunged  toward  him,  and  found  my  grip  fastened  upon 
the  throat  of  one  of  the  guards  that  had  interposed.  I 
was  so  blind  in  my  rage  that  I  did  not  know  the  dif 
ference.  I  strangled  and  shook  him  like  a  rat  until  the 
other  guards  tore  me  back,  raving  and  stained  from  my 

[282] 


THE         BETRAYAL 

own  blood  that  had  sprung  from  my  mouth  and  nostrils ! 
It  was  Gautemotzin  who  had  them  pour  over  me  ves 
sels  of  cold  water  until  the  blood  had  receded  from 
my  brain,  else  I  should  have  died  then  and  there,  I 
know,  in  the  very  torture  of  my  passion.  When  I  had 
somewhat  come  to  myself,  the  calm,  reproachful  voice 
of  Izon  addressed  me. 

"  'Black  Eagle,  my  more  than  brother,'  he  said  sor 
rowfully,  'what  has  come  upon  you?' 

"At  this  I  raved  again,  but  the  desire  to  upbraid  ami 
execrate  him,  to  tell  him  of  his  perfidy,  helped  to  give 
me  coherence  and  I  poured  out  upon  him  reproach  after 
reproach.  But  when  I  had  almost  exhausted  myself 
with  my  bitter  tirade,  I  coupled  his  name  with  that  of 
Isabel  and  charged  him  that  I  had  seen  him  embracing 
her  upon  the  roof  terrace,  confirming  the  suspicions  I 
had  once  before  entertained.  I  could  not  escape  from 
his  look  of  shocked  surprise,  though  I  charged  him  even 
then  with  being  a  most  consummate  actor.  He  denied 
that  he  had  seen  or  spoken  to  Isabel  since  he  had  gone 
into  the  chamber  under  the  stairway  to  change  costumes 
with  myself,  but  the  denial  only  fanned  the  flames  of 
my  wrath  anew. 

[283] 


PRINCE          IZON 

'  'Lie!'  screamed  I.  'Lie  upon  treachery  and 
treachery  still  upon  lie !  Listen,  then  I '  I  shrieked,  shak 
ing  my  quivering  finger  at  him,  'and  remember  this 
when  you  lie  on  the  stone  and  the  obsidian  knife  hovers 
over  your  shrinking  body !  Remember  that  it  was  I  who 
betrayed  you,  that  it  was  I  who  brought  you  back,  that 
it  was  I  who  sent  you  to  the  sacrifice ! ' 

"No  answering  rage  met  mine.  In  the  eyes  of  the 
noble  prince  there  was  nothing  but  sorrow  and  pity. 

"  'Comrade,'  he  said,  mournfully,  'comrade  and 
friend  still  —  unless  some  devil  has  misled  you  —  why 
have  you  done  this  thing  ? ' 

"  'Through  jealousy,'  said  a  mocking  voice,  and  to 
my  amazement  another  figure  in  armor  joined  us  and 
raised  his  visor,  and  then  I  thought  I  was  surely  de 
mented,  for  another  Izon  stood  before  us.  'Guards,' 
said  the  second  Izon,  as  he  closed  his  visor,  'once  more 
these  gentlemen  may  exchange  their  costumes.  You, 
prince,  shall  again  don  your  triumphal  robes  and  shall 
preside  at  the  feast  as  was  originally  planned,  under 
pain  of  the  instant  death  of  your  women  guests  as  the 
penalty  for  aiding  you  to  escape.  In  the  olden  days  of 
Anahauac  such  a  noble  representative  of  Tezcatlipoca 

[284] 


THE         BETRAYAL 

as  the  prince  would  have  been  subjected  to  the  ritual  of 
merely  physical  tortures,  preliminary  to  the  sacrifice,  but 
they  were  coarse  tortures,  affecting  only  the  body.  In 
these  latter  days  we  are  more  refined ;  we  prefer  to  work 
upon  the  mind.  You  can  revel  in  the  knowledge  that 
Mariam  believes  that  you  have  embraced  Isabel  and 
repudiated  herself.  Now  for  you,  my  fine  friend,'  ad 
dressing  me,  'you  have  shared  in  the  attempt  to  escape, 
thus  interfering  with  us,  and  as  a  reward  for  this  you 
have  had  the  pleasure  of  seeing  Isabel  in  the  loving  em 
braces  of  a  mail-clad  man  whom  you  supposed  was  Izon, 
and,  acting  upon  this  belief  you  have  betrayed  your 
friend  who  was  entirely  innocent.  How  do  you  like 
betrayal  and  treachery,  you  who  have  boasted  of  your 
loyalty  to  the  death?  Moreover,  you  now  may  guess 
whom  it  was  that  shared  those  loving  embraces  with 
your  entirely  willing  sweetheart.  I  am  going  to  tell  you, 
and  I  wish  you  joy  of  your  present  emotions.  It  was 
myself  —  the  other  Izon  —  at  your  service ! '  and  upon 
this  he  raised  his  visor  and  took  off  a  waxen  mask  of  the 
face  of  Izon  fitted  within  the  small  face  opening  of  the 
helmet  —  displaying  to  my  astonished  eyes  the  satan- 
ically  smiling  features  of  Topeltzin!" 

[285] 


CHAPTER   XXIX 
r EMPTATION 

THE  confession  of  Black  Eagle  was  broken  by  the 
voice  of  Isabel.  Her  returning  consciousness, 
quickened  by  what  Black  Eagle  had  said,  revived  with 
new  strength. 

"So  it  was  from  the  mouth  of  that  fiend,"  she  said, 
pointing  an  accusing  finger  at  Black  Eagle,  "that  you 
heard  the  accusation  that  I  willingly  accepted  his  em 
braces  —  and  you  really  believed  it  ?  After  he  had 
shown  you  the  infamous  lie  he  could  construct,  you 
actually  chose  to  believe  him,  to  add  to  my  distress  the 
burden  of  your  savage  jealousy?" 

Black  Eagle  stood  aghast  at  the  charge.  His  emo 
tions  had  been  in  such  riot  that  he  had  no  place  for 
logic.  Believing  Isabel  guilty  after  what  he  had  seen, 
he  had  not  been  able,  in  the  swift  course  of  exciting 
events,  to  divest  himself  of  that  impression.  Before  he 
could  say  anything,  Mariam,  too,  turned  upon  him. 

"The  first  thing  Isabel  told  me  when  she  met  me," 
[286] 


she  sternly  informed  him,  "was  how  the  man  she  sup 
posed  to  be  Prince  Izon  had  held  her  gripped  in  his 
arms  with  such  power  that  she  could  not  even  give  evi 
dence  of  struggle,  that  she  had  protested  and  had  bit 
terly  upbraided  him  for  his  perfidy  to  me.  Was  not 
that  enough  sorrow,  barbarian?  Come,  Isabel,"  and 
rising,  Mariam  helped  her  cousin  to  her  feet  and 
together  they  started  to  leave  the  balcony. 

A  sob,  a  man's  dry  sob,  stopped  them  and  they  turned 
back.  Black  Eagle,  abject  in  his  abasement,  was  upon 
his  knees,  and  now  he  caught  the  hem  of  Isabel's  robe 
and  pressed  it  to  his  lips.  For  a  moment  Isabel  looked 
down  upon  him,  trying  still  to  be  stern,  and  then  she 
suddenly  threw  herself  to  the  floor  beside  him,  and, 
taking  his  head  in  her  arms,  pillowed  it  upon  her 
shoulder,  soothing  him  as  a  mother  might  a  wayward 
but  forgiven  child.  With  the  choking  sobs  that  shook 
him  she  mingled  her  own  tears,  and  in  that  moment,  for 
the  first  time,  was  full  and  perfect  confidence  established 
between  these  two  stormy  souls.  Never  again  could 
jealous  suspicion  come  between  them. 

Calmer  moments  succeeded,  and  Mariam,  who  had 
turned  back,  found  them  sitting  upon  the  bench,  Isabel 

[287] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

nestling  confidingly  in  Black  Eagle's  arm.  She  sat  down 
by  them,  and  now  once  more,  gravely  and  seriously,  they 
went  over  their  situation,  particularly  as  it  affected  Izon. 
As  they  compared  notes  and  discussed  the  matter  in  its 
various  phases  it  gradually  dawned  upon  them  how 
many-sided  and  how  far-reaching  was  the  plot  Topeltzin 
had  concocted.  Izon  would  think  now  that  Mariam 
and  Isabel  would  both  believe  in  his  perfidy,  naturally 
supposing  that  Isabel  would  tell  Mariam  what  had 
transpired  on  the  roof  terrace.  Thus  he  was  laboring 
under  the  intolerable  misery  of  thinking  he  had  the 
scorn  of  both  the  cousins  and  that  his  best  friend  had 
betrayed  him!  For  a  few  moments  they  were  silent, 
appalled  by  the  diabolical  skill  of  the  high  priest,  each 
wondering  where  it  would  strike  next.  Suddenly,  a  new 
thought  came  to  Isabel. 

"How  did  you  get  here?"  she  asked.  "You  left  off 
your  story  when  you  and  Izon  were  both  in  Topeltzin's 
hands." 

"Simple  enough,"  he  explained.  "When  Topeltzin 
gave  his  ultimatum  that  Izon  must  continue  the  banquet 
programme  on  pain  of  your  death,  of  course  he  could 
only  consent.  While  this  was  going  on,  Tepultac  had 


slipped  into  the  room  and  was  one  of  the  most  vociferous 
of  the  priests  in  denouncing  me  for  aiding  Izon.  Com 
pletely  deceived,  Topeltzin  ordered  him  to  take  charge 
of  me  under  two  guards  to  be  led  to  the  dungeons.  As 
we  passed  the  steps  to  this  corridor,  Tepultac  curtly  dis 
missed  the  guards,  telling  them  that  he  would  himself 
fasten  my  dungeon  door,  and  then  left  me  to  join  you 
here,  to  tell  my  miserable  story  1  And  that  reminds  me 
that  I  must  now  go  to  meet  Tepultac,"  he  continued. 
"We  must  get  news,  through  Azra,  to  the  Pearl  City 
to-night,"  and  with  a  hearty  hand-clasp  from  Mariam 
and  an  embrace  for  Isabel,  he  left  the  girls  alone. 

They  remained  there  watching  the  course  of  the 
banquet.  Stimulated  by  the  rich  wines  they  were  drink 
ing  in  enormous  quantities  the  feasters  were  becoming 
loquacious,  and  loud  talk  and  laughter  resounded 
throughout  the  hall. 

The  select  party  on  the  dais  where  Izon  was  the 
centre  was  no  exception  to  the  general  hilarity,  and  if  it 
were  possible,  the  admiration  of  Mariam  and  Isabel  for 
Izon  was  intensified  by  noting  that  he  was  not  showing 
the  slightest  apparent  trace  of  disappointment  or  cha 
grin.  Quite  the  contrary,  he  was  sustaining  the  dignity 

[289] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

of  his  position  just  as  he  had  done  ever  since  his  entry 
into  the  Red  City,  with  perfect  ease  and  grace. 

Topeltzin  was  the  chagrined  one.  He  was  obtaining 
none  of  his  anticipated  satisfaction,  but  on  the  contrary 
was  forced  secretly  to  envy  and  marvel  at  the  superb 
appearance  and  bearing  of  his  rival. 

The  admiration  of  Izon  which,  as  Zeno  had  reported, 
had  spread  over  all  Ixtol,  now  culminated  among  these 
banqueters  in  a  real  appreciation  of  his  matchless  cour 
age,  by  repeated  and  sincere  toasts  and  cheers,  until  the 
royal  banquet  hall  resounded  with  the  mighty  acclaims. 
All  the  instincts  of  a  glorious  line  of  ancestors  were 
aroused  in  them  at  the  sight  of  this  debonair  young 
prince,  in  his  magnificent  costume  and  noble  attitude 
looking  the  veritable  god  he  represented,  and  the  great 
ovation  to  him  was  no  mockery  but  came  spontaneously 
from  the  hearts  of  all;  excepting,  it  need  hardly  be  said, 
from  Topeltzin. 

At  last  the  drum,  concealed  behind  the  statue  of 
Tezcatlipoca,  sounded  out  its  summons.  Slowly  and 
with  difficulty  the  over-stuffed  and  wine-drenched  nobles 
and  priests  rolled  and  tottered  to  their  feet,  and,  leaning 
upon  the  girl  slaves,  staggered  into  the  formation  of  a 

[290] 


TEMPTATION 

wavering  double  line  and  passed  from  the  hall.  Swift, 
noiseless  slaves  cleared  the  dais  of  all  its  tables  and 
couches  except  the  one  upon  which  Izon  reclined.  The 
lights  were  extinguished,  excepting  the  soft  glow  of 
tinted  la^nps  upon  the  dais,  which  lay  now  in  a  soft, 
artificial  twilight  that  quivered  with  the  incense  of  a 
circle  of  censers,  hanging  from  the  circular  dome  above. 
The  music  changed  once  more  to  a  sensuous,  rhythmic 
strain,  and  now  the  curtains  that  screened  the  archway 
between  the  knees  of  the  giant  Tezcatlipoca,  swayed  and 
opened. 

Garlanded  with  flowers  and  clad  in  filmy  draperies 
that  gave  swaying  lines  of  motion  without  concealing 
aught  of  rounded  perfection,  a  troup  of  young  girls, 
picked  daughters  of  the  highest  nobles,  selected  for  their 
grace  and  beauty  and  flawless  symmetry,  whirled  in, 
and,  surrounding  Izon's  couch,  raised  their  sweet,  fresh 
voices  in  a  choral  song  to  which  their  gently  undulated 
bodies  kept  perfect  time  as  they  slowly  circled  about  him. 

"Life  is  short  and  joys  are  fleeting, 

Rapturous  hours  are  thine  to-night; 
Drain  the  cup  of  Pleasure's  nectar, 

While  our  charms  drive  care  in  flight. 

[291] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

Night  o  'er  all   descending  darkly, 

Bids  Love's  revels  hold  full  sway; 
Youth  and  beauty  cling  together, 

Clasping  dalliance  while  we  may. 
Onward  dancing,  joys  entrancing 

Smile  upon  you  where  you  lie; 
To  thee  stealing,  senses  reeling, 

Bend  thy  slaves  with  longing  sigh." 

The  chant  ended,  the  music  changed  slightly,  an  in 
creased  tempo  and  a  raised  pitch  of  the  same  strain 
giving  it  a  curious  rhythmical  abandon,  and  then  began 
a  sinuous,  alluring  dance,  such  as  the  breathless  girls  in 
the  balcony  would  never  have  imagined  could  be  devised. 
In  it  was  all  the  seductiveness,  all  the  witchery,  all  the 
enticement  possible  to  exquisite,  ivory-tinted  limbs  and 
supple  rounded  bodies,  and  it  had  its  base  in  the  very 
wellsprings  of  all  humanity,  of  all  breathing,  sentient 
life  —  the  appeal  to  quickened  senses,  which  animates 
all  dances  of  whatever  variety.  Here,  however,  aided 
by  shaded  lights  and  soft  music,  by  languorous  perfume 
and  luscious  wine,  the  appeal  arose  to  an  insistence  well 
nigh  irresistible  as  the  graceful  figures  swayed  and  un 
dulated,  pirouetted  and  curved,  swelling  busts  and 
rounded  limbs  appearing  in  ever  new  and  more  enticing 
conformations  as  the  figurates  themselves  fell  under  the 

[292] 


sway  of  their  own  ardor.  For  these  were  no  mere  hired, 
or  even  commanded,  ballerinas;  they  were  the  pick  of 
all  the  regal  beauty  that  the  Red  City  boasted,  and  they 
had  been  drilled  in  the  postures  of  this  enkindling  cere 
mony  by  that  master  of  all  the  sensuous  arts,  Topeltzin, 
since  the  first  week  after  Izon's  capture.  Now,  the 
great  event  had  come,  and  they  were  earnest  and  eager 
in  what  they  did;  for,  perhaps,  Prince  Izon  might,  by 
simply  the  raising  of  a  hand,  choose  one  or  more  from 
among  them  —  an  honor  past  all  reckoning  by  the  stand 
ards  of  Aztec  teaching  ingrained  in  their  heredity  for 
countless  generations. 

Thus  inspired,  no  gesture  was  without  its  yearning, 
no  glance  was  without  its  flaming  invitation,  and  if  the 
senses  of  Prince  Izon  reeled  —  why,  the  provocation 
was  nigh  irresistible.  The  circle  now  contracted  as  the 
music  took  on  a  more  insistent  timbre;  it  grew  smaller 
and  smaller  until  the  dancers,  still  circling  slowly  and 
still  more  slowly,  passed  him,  rounded  bosoms  heaving 
their  seductiveness  enhanced  by  jewelled  hands  partly 
screening  the  charms  which  the  drooping  gauze  exposed 
as  they  bent  low  before  him,  curved  scarlet  lips  half- 
parted,  white  teeth  gleaming,  delicate  nostrils  distend- 

[293] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

ing,  rounded  cheeks  flushing,  half-veiled  eyes  smoulder 
ing  and  glowing  and  burning ! 

If  it  was  an  ordeal  of  fire,  Prince  Izon  gave  no 
present  sign  that  its  flames  had  scorched  him,  for  he  let 
them  circle  completely  around  him  in  this  last  supreme 
effort  to  arouse  him  to  a  choice;  then,  smiling,  he  waved 
them  away  and  they  receded  to  the  dying  cadences  of 
music,  crestfallen  but  kindled  for  the  dissolute  orgy  to 
follow  with  the  priests.  Izon  drained  at  a  draught  the 
huge  flagon  of  wine  that  was  brought  him  by  a  dwarf, 
the  latter  selected,  because  of  his  hideousness,  to  throw 
into  sharp  contrast  the  entrancing  loveliness  past  and 
to  come. 

There  came  another  phase  of  the  music,  tremulous, 
low,  gliding,  inexpressibly  sweet,  and  suddenly  a  single 
figure  stood  before  the  prince.  She  was  an  exquisite 
creature,  one  of  the  three  chosen  for  the  supreme  honors 
in  this  ceremonial.  Jewels  sparkled  in  profusion  from 
her  lustrous  hair,  on  her  hands  and  arms,  and  even  upon 
her  delicate  ankles  where  the  laces  of  her  tiny  golden 
sandals  crossed;  they  glittered,  too,  like  spangles  upon 
the  gauze  that  clung  to  her  superb  figure,  and  with  every 
move  that  she  made  they  flashed  and  gleamed  and  shot 

[294] 


TEMPTATION 

forth  rays  of  scintillating  color.  She  danced  slowly  and 
with  infinite  grace,  keeping  time  to  the  wreathing  weft 
of  her  gyrations  with  softly  clicking  castanets,  now  ad 
vancing,  now  retreating,  now  circulating  so  near  to  the 
couch  that  the  web-like  hem  of  her  perfumed  garment 
brushed  the  prince,  now  winding  out  of  reach  as  if  to 
leave  him  utterly. 

"I  am  sick,  Isabel,  sick  and  faint!"  cried  Mariam, 
and  buried  her  face  upon  Isabel's  shoulder.  "Take  me 
away !  I  can  look  no  more ! " 

Isabel  soothed  her  for  a  while,  pondering  upon  their 
situation  but  becoming  more  and  more  angry  as  she 
thought  of  the  devilish  ingenuity  of  Topeltzin. 

"Poor  Mariam,"  she  said  presently,  ubut  poor  Izon, 
too.  I  also  dread  to  stay,  lest  I  see  him  make  a  choice." 

"Impossible!"  cried  Mariam,  starting  up  and  look 
ing  at  Isabel  with  terror-stricken  eyes.  "Impossible! 
You  forget  our  love,  my  cousin." 

"I  forget  nothing.  In  the  first  place,  Izon  is  a  man, 
and  so,  human.  He  would  scarcely  be  one  that  you 
could  love  if  he  were  less,  or  more;  for  you,  my 
Mariam,  have  the  life  of  love  within  your  own  veins. 
In  the  second  place,  Izon  thinks  that  you  must,  at  this 

[295] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

very  moment,  despise  and  scorn  him  —  thank  that 
demon  Topeltzin  for  this  one  more  refined  cruelty.  In 
the  third  place,  the  wine  may  have  been  drugged  for 
Izon  all  evening.  In  the  fourth  place,  by  the  laws  as 
Topeltzin  has  revised  them,  if  Izon  accepts  his  wives  he 
is  given  some  space  of  time  to  live  a  life  of  luxury  with 
them,  and  in  that  time  he  may  still  embrace  Tezcatlipoca 
and  live,  or  even  escape,  but  if,  on  the  other  hand,  he 
refuses  them,  he  goes  to  the  sacrifice  at  once,  and  can 
neither  help  himself  —  nor  us.  Shall  you  blame  him,  if 
Izon,  being  a  man  and  therefore,  as  I  said,  being  human, 
if  he  —  " 

"Don't,"  cried  Mariam,  and  put  her  hand  over 
Isabel's  mouth.  "I  cannot  stand  it." 

But  Isabel  had  a  sudden  startling  idea  of  her  own, 
and  persisted  in  the  torture. 

"See,"  she  exclaimed,  "that  girl  has  gone!  The 
prince  has  waved  her  away  —  for  the  time  —  at  least  — 
and  once  more  is  unscathed.  But  Mariam !  He  gazes 
after  her  and  sighs.  He  is  sitting  bolt  upright  now, 
and  he  drinks  the  wine  that  is  offered  him  as  if  his 
tongue  were  parched  and  his  throat  burning.  Look, 
Mariam,  look!" 

[296] 


TEMPTATION 

"I  will  not  look,"  cried  Mariam.    "I  cannot  look!" 

Once  more  she  hid  her  face,  just  as  the  music  burst 
forth  into  a  more  sensuous  strain.  For  a  moment  Isabel 
bent  forward,  surprised,  incredulous,  angry.  A  new 
dancer  had  appeared  within  the  illuminated  space  and 
had  whirled  into  the  mazes  of  the  measure  with  an 
abandon  that  was  electric. 

"Mariam,  I  think  that  you  will  look  now,"  Isabel 
said  grimly.  "This  is  something  that  you  will  want  to 
see,  that  you  must  see,  and  then,  I  will  tell  you  of  a  plan 
to  save  your  love,  if  it  is  not  too  late.  Look,  Mariam ! 
You  must  look!"  and  lifting  her  cousin's  head  with  her 
hands  she  turned  the  pale  face  around  toward  the  dais. 

Mariam  gave  one  glance,  and  then  a  half-coherent 
cry  sprang  to  her  lips  while  her  hands  clutched  at  her 
bosom. 

The  second  dancer  was  Zaliza ! 


[297] 


CHAPTER    XXX 
THE    THIRD    CANDIDATE 

IT  was  not  the  first  intimation  the  girls  had  been 
given  of  Zaliza's  infatuation  for  Izon,  infatuation 
that  had  dated  from  his  first  triumphal  entry  upon  the 
palace  plaza,  and,  understanding  her  impetuous  nature, 
they  could  readily  anticipate  the  witchery  and  passion 
that  she  would  weave  into  her  dance.  And  it  was  thrill 
ing,  the  tingle  of  it  seemed  to  pervade  the  very  atmos 
phere,  to  mount  even  up  to  that  far-distant  balcony  and 
appall  the  watchers  there  with  its  potent  pulsation.  Here 
was  no  mere  invitation,  here  was  compulsion.  Like  a 
lambent  flame  she  leaped  and  quivered,  a  wild  thing  of 
living  beauty,  the  very  embodiment  of  devouring  desire. 
She  advanced  in  open-armed,  startling  rushes,  she  re 
treated  in  coy  affectation ;  she  encircled  him  like  a  whirl 
wind,  she  drooped  gracefully  before  him  as  if  to  swoon 
and  be  caught  within  his  arms,  and  all  the  while  she 
never  missed  perfect  step  and  the  time  in  the  most  be 
wildering  dance  that  he  had  ever  beheld. 

" Isabel F'  sobbed  Mariam,  "it  is  true,  all  true  that 

[298] 


THE     THIRD     CANDIDATE 

you  have  told  me !  My  poor  Izon  1  See,  the  wine  is  in 
his  blood,  his  eyes  are  glowing,  he  follows  her  every 
movement !  I  am  going  to  call  out  to  him  —  to  remind 
him  of  our  love  —  to  tell  him  that  I  am  here  1 " 

Isabel  grasped  her  arm  as  she  sprang  to  the  lattice. 

"Don't ! "  she  cried.  "You  can  not  make  him  under 
stand  or  even  hear.  Come  with  me.  I  have  a  better 
plan." 

"Where  are  we  going?"  asked  Mariam  breathlessly, 
as  Isabel  dragged  her  by  the  wrist  through  the  balcony 
corridor. 

"To  the  robing  room,"  replied  Isabel,  still  dragging 
her  cousin  onward.  "I  am  going  to  costume  you,  and 
you  are  to  be  the  third  candidate." 

Mariam  stopped,  jerking  her  wrist  from  the  vigorous 
clasp,  and  stood,  her  face  crimson,  looking  at  Isabel 
with  wide,  incredulous  eyes. 

"You  don't  mean  that!"  she  gasped.    "Why  —  " 

"But  I  do,"  insisted  Isabel.  "Hurry.  We  have  no 
time  to  lose." 

"But  —  but  —  why,  it  is  impossible!"  stammered 
Mariam.  "I  could  never  appear  in  such  a  way, 
especially  before  Izon.  I  should  die  of  shame." 

[299] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

"You  will  die  of  a  worse  shame  if  you  do  not,"  re 
torted  Isabel,  angrily.  "Look  at  that,  and  see  if  it  is 
not  your  turn  to  make  some  sacrifice!" 

They  were  just  passing  another  balcony  opening,  and 
Mariam,  looking  out,  felt  the  flame  of  jealous  anger 
flash  up  in  her  cheeks.  Nothing  was  real  now,  but  this. 
$o  much  of  the  unusual  and  unnatural  had  transpired 
here  that  the  entire  night  seemed  one  long,  fantastic 
nightmare,  in  which  no  incident  was  so  startling  that  it 
did  not  become  commonplace  in  the  next  event. 

"Come,"  Mariam  said  simply,  and  herself  led 
the  way.  Burned  now  into  her  consciousness  was  the 
knowledge  that  she  would  rather  see  Izon  upon  the  teo- 
colli  than  in  the  arms  of  this  woman.  A  life  is  a 
thing  that  one  must  one  time  lose  anyhow,  nor  know 
regret  that  it  is  gone,  but  a  love  that  is  lost  leaves  be 
hind  it  a  bitter  pang  that  corrodes  and  anguishes  while  it 
does  not  destroy.  And  Mariam,  bewildered  and  con 
fused,  believed  that  Isabel's  plan,  startling  though  it 
seemed,  was  the  only  way  to  keep  that  precious  love 
intact. 

They  hastened  down  the  stairway  which  led  to  the 
robing  room,  where  the  third  girl  was  already  being 

[300] 


THE     THIRD     CANDIDATE 

prepared.  Fortunately,  she  was  already  repentant  of 
her  bargain  and  dreading  the  time  when  she  must  ap 
pear  —  not  that  modesty  thrust  its  blushing  denial  upon 
her,  but  that  she  realized  the  futility  of  trying  to  outvie 
that  electrifying  effort  of  Zaliza's,  and  she  was  one  of 
those  who  sulk  if  they  cannot  excel.  She  was  secretly 
pleased,  therefore,  to  yield  her  place  to  Mariam,  and 
assisted  Isabel  in  the  toilet  with  many  an  exclamation 
of  wonder  at  the  pure  white  loveliness  of  Mariam. 
Crimsoning  until  she  was  an  exquisite  mingling  of  pink 
and  pearl  Mariam  stood  while  Isabel  put  the  gauze  robe 
upon  her  and  clasped  a  stoled  cestus  about  her,  and  then, 
when  she  was  through,  the  cruelty  of  it  all  moved  Isabel 
to  compassion  and  she  kissed  her  reverently  upon  the 
forehead. 

"You  are  an  angel,  dear,  as  pure  as  the  Lady  Godiva 
herself,  whom  all  the  world  has  loved  and  revered  since 
she,  too,  cast  aside  her  raiment  in  a  stern  cause,"  said 
Isabel  soberly.  "And  see,  I  will  clothe  you  in  the  Lady 
Godiva's  priceless  robe." 

Deftly  she  let  down  the  golden  hair  which  rippled 
in  a  shining  cascade  almost  to  Mariam's  feet,  and  the 
Aztec  girl  who  had  given  up  her  place  could  not  keep 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

from  rubbing  her  hand  over  its  silken  strands,  nor,  hav 
ing  touched  it,  could  she  forbear  from  kissing  it.  A 
gasp  of  astonishment  from  one  of  the  maids  caused  them 
to  turn  to  the  curtained  archway  through  which  they 
could  see  out  upon  the  dais.  Zaliza  had  reached  the 
limit  of  her  audacity.  Whirling  now  in  dizzying  circles, 
the  collar  of  gems  about  her  beautiful  throat  scintillating 
and  flashing  like  a  ring  of  fire,  she  was  extinguishing 
one  light  after  another  in  the  outer  circle,  after  each  ex 
tinguishment  curveting  in  and  away  from  Izon  with 
tantalizing  blandishments,  stooping  perhaps  for  a  fleet 
ing  instant  before  him,  poised  with  arms  outstretched 
with  all  the  light  grace  of  a  bird,  bending  over  him  sud 
denly,  as  if  to  take  him  up  in  her  arms,  advancing  as  if 
to  throw  herself  in  romping  abandon  upon  him,  ap 
proaching  at  another  time  slowly  and  coyly  as  if  she  half 
feared  and  half  wished  that  he  might  suddenly  reach 
out  and  detain  her,  now  grasping  the  flagon  of  wine  to 
bend  it  from  his  lips  and  touch  it  to  her  own,  looking 
over  the  brim  meanwhile  with  melting  eyes  gazing  deep 
into  his  —  Satan  himself,  much  less  Topeltzin,  could 
not  have  devised  a  more  potent,  irresistible  appeal  to  a 

[302] 


THE     THIRD    CANDIDATE 

young  man  in  whose  veins  ran  red  blood,  who  felt  him 
self  lost  to  love,  who  was  plied  with  spiced  wine,  steeped 
in  languorous  perfume,  beguiled  with  seductive  music, 
and  who  could  gain  present  immunity,  perhaps  life,  by 
the  mere  yielding  to  these  soft,  twining  arms. 

The  outer  circle  of  lights  had  been  put  out,  leaving 
only  the  inner  circle  of  pendant  candelabra  which  cast 
down  but  a  dim  halo  about  the  couch  where  Izon,  half- 
sitting  and  half-reclining,  resting  against  the  prop  of 
one  tense  arm  with  his  hand  grasping  the  edge  of  the 
cushion  beneath  him,  followed  the  incarnate  temptress 
with  half-smiling  lips  and  eyes  that  smouldered.  Sud 
denly  Zaliza,  with  consummate  art,  trusting  wisely  to 
her  further  powers  when  Izon  should  be  conducted  to 
the  luxurious  apartments  where  the  further  and  final 
tests  awaited  him,  caught  herself  in  the  very  midst  of 
a  dainty  poise  and  like  a  humming-bird  that  is  fright 
ened,  darted  suddenly  away,  and  vanished  before  he  had 
even  time  to  comprehend  what  she  was  about.  He 
turned  quickly  to  look  after  her,  his  gaze  lingering  in 
fascination  upon  the  swaying  curtains  where  she  had 
disappeared.  The  hideous  dwarf  handed  him  a  flagon 

[303] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

fresh  filled,  but  Izon  took  it  mechanically,  and,  his  gaze 
having  been  averted  from  the  curtains,  sat  looking  upon 
the  rug  at  his  feet,  thinking,  thinking  —  how  ? 

Man  is  not  responsible  for  all  the  thoughts  that  enter 
his  mind,  but  only  for  those  that  remain  by  permit  of 
his  sovereign  will.  Izon's  soul  had  expanded  in  nobility 
as  he  grew  to  manhood  until,  nurtured  by  his  life  of 
right  living,  it  was  as  near  perfection  as  man's  can  be. 
But  now  almost  overwhelmed  was  he  by  the  surges  of 
poignant  emotions  by  which  he  was  deluged.  The  strong 
wines,  the  sensuous  music,  the  seductive  invitations  ex 
tended  by  the  lovely  dancers  breathing  passion  and  de 
sire,  were  nearly  floating  him  into  the  realms  of  pleasure 
when  "the  still  small  voice,"  direct  link  between  hu 
manity  and  Divinity,  now  shielded  him  from  the  siren 
darts  of  their  burning  glances!  But  Satan  had  other 
arrows  in  his  quiver.  He  now  shot  his  most  insidious 
one  and  as  the  thought  penetrated  Izon's  mind,  "What 
use?  —  despised  by  Mariam  —  betrayed  by  my  brother 
—  to  die  now  means  a  disgraced  oblivion ;  while  by  liv 
ing,  I  can  undeceive  her  and  perhaps  escape,"  —  the 
voice  of  conscience  was  almost  stifled. 

Hovering  now  between  heaven  and  hell  was  that 

[304] 


THE     THIRD    CANDIDATE 

soul  when  the  music  resumed  its  endless  song  of  love, 
and  Izon  became  conscious  that  a  new  figure  had  glided 
into  the  halo  of  light,  and  he  looked  up  slowly.  For  a 
moment  incredulity  and  amazement  possessed  him  in 
turns,  and  then,  humbled  yet  glorified  by  the  wave  of 
feeling  which  swept  over  him,  he  realized  that  this  great 
love  which  was  his,  was  as  far  different  from  the  spuri 
ous  rapture  that  had  been  offered  to  him  as  the  pure 
appeal  of  Mariam  herself  was  different  from  the  impure 
appeal  of  those  others;  for  theirs  was  to  the  senses 
alone,  while  hers  was  to  the  heart,  the  mind,  the  soul, 
to  everything  that  was  best  and  truest  within  him,  to 
all  the  gentle  chivalry  and  nobler  manhood  that  his 
wholesome  nature  contained. 

Mariam  stood  before  him  motionless,  slender,  erect, 
dazzling  white  as  compared  with  the  mellower  tints  of 
the  Aztec  maidens.  Even  her  face  had  lost  every  vestige 
of  its  color  in  this  crisis  of  the  supreme  test. 

Since  she  had  taken  the  desperate  and  as  it  now 
seemed,  to  her  timid  self-consciousness,  the  ill-advised 
step  that  might  possibly  retain  her  hold  upon  the  love  of 
this  prince  among  men,  but  might  estrange  it,  she  could 
only  think  to  pray,  and  with  her  hands  clasped  and  her 

[305] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

eyes  involuntarily  upturned  she  was  like  a  flawless  statue 
of  Purity,  hewn  from  the  sparkling  white  marble  of 
Carrara. 

Into  the  heart  of  Izon  there  stole  an  understanding 
of  this  strange  and  wonderful  miracle  of  love  that  knew 
no  bound  and  asked  for  no  reward  but  love,  and  it 
humbled  him.  He  loved  her  now,  the  heart  and  soul 
and  brave  spirit  of  her,  as  he  had  never  loved  her  be 
fore.  From  her  there  radiated  an  atmosphere  of  sweet 
innocence,  withal  so  exquisitely  modest  and  ineffably 
chaste  that  he  arose  from  his  couch  with  bowed  head. 
He  approached  her  reverently,  and  sinking  upon  his 
knees,  touched  his  lips  to  the  pale  hand  that  came 
trembling  out  to  meet  him. 

With  flushed  face,  eyes  sparkling  with  rage,  and 
heaving  bosom,  Zaliza  stood  peering  at  Izon  from  be 
hind  the  portieres  through  which  she  had  darted.  For 
years  before  she  had  seen  Izon,  she  had  heard  of  him  as 
the  god-like  ruler  of  the  Pearl  City,  knew  the  tales  that 
were  related  of  his  superb  comeliness.  All  this  had  ex 
cited  in  her  an  intense  desire  to  see  and  meet  him,  for 
she  had  found  that  the  man  did  not  live  in  her  own  city 

[306] 


Mariam  before  Izon 


THE     THIRD     CANDIDATE 

who  could  cast  an  indifferent  look  upon  herself.  When 
the  news  of  his  coming  spread  through  Ixtol  her  strong 
est  expectations  were  aroused  and  when  she  first  saw  him 
and  found  these  expectations  more  than  realized,  her 
attempt  to  remove  Mariam  and  Isabel,  in  whose  beauty 
she  saw  rivalry,  by  exciting  the  mob  against  them,  was 
the  result  of  her  hitherto  unfettered  wilfulness. 

In  the  succeeding  period  this  infatuation  had  been 
kept  alive  by  the  frank  courtesy  and  admiration  with 
which  Izon  had  always  treated  her,  by  the  occasional 
deeper  glance  which  she  fancied  she  had  caught  from 
his  eyes,  glances  which  no  man  had  hitherto  been  able 
to  veil  in  her  presence.  But  beyond  all  this  it  was  nour 
ished  by  the  hope  that  in  the  final  scene  when  she  would 
offer  herself  to  him,  if  accepted,  she  could  carry 
out  a  daring  yet  simple  plan  she  had  conceived  for  his 
escape  with  her  to  the  Pearl  City.  In  this,  the  final 
hour,  she  had  thrown  into  her  dance  all  this  repressed 
passion  of  weeks  and  her  whole  being  had  thrilled  with 
the  voluptuousness  of  her  emotions  roused  by  her  dan 
cing  in  such  close  proximity  to  him.  She  felt,  too,  that 
his  own  emotions  had  responded  to  hers.  She  had 
noted  as  she  bent  over  him,  the  answering  flash  of  his 

[307] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

eyes  and  as  she  had  left  him  at  the  moment  when,  over 
come  by  the  intoxication  of  the  dance  she  was  apparently 
about  to  sink  into  his  arms,  she  expected  him  to  follow 
her  into  the  inner  room.  As  he  did  not  appear  at  once 
she  had  tiptoed  back  to  the  portieres,  and  as  she  looked 
into  the  banquet  hall  she  could  scarcely  believe  her  eyes 
for  she  saw  the  exquisite  figure  of  Mariam  standing  be 
fore  the  prince.  She  could  not  fathom  the  mystery  of 
it  all,  but  when  Izon  knelt  before  Mariam  the  fury  of 
the  woman  scorned  flamed  its  maddening  course  through 
her  brain. 

She  quickly  made  her  way  to  the  small  banqueting 
room,  where  Topeltzin  was  presiding  over  the  final 
orgies  of  the  priests  and  the  dancing  girls.  On  low 
couches  the  priests  reclined  in  company  with  the  dancers, 
each  of  whom,  feeling  herself  worthy  to  have  been 
chosen  by  Izon,  was  consoling  herself  with  the  lesser 
honor;  for  honor  this  was  deemed  in  the  strange  and 
contradictory  ethics  of  these  people. 

Some  were  dancing  around  the  couches  the  voluptu 
ous  dance  of  the  Orient  mingled  with  the  swaying 
activity  of  the  lithe  Indian,  a  combination  of  sensuous 
enticement  that  swept  into  a  blaze  the  senses  of  the 

[308] 


THE     THIRD     CANDIDATE 

priests,  already  inflamed  by  the  spiced  wine  which  they 
were  still  drinking  in  vast  quantities.  The  beautiful 
forms  of  many  of  the  dancers  were  wholly  displayed, 
these  having  cast  aside  even  the  filmy  draperies  in  which 
they  had  first  appeared,  and  they  wreathed  in  and  out 
around  the  couches  in  entrancing  undulations  that  ended 
only  with  their  sinking  into  the  arms  of  their  lovers  in 
ecstasies  of  voluptuous  languor. 

For  a  few  moments  Zaliza  surveyed  the  scene  with 
dilating  nostrils  yet  scornful  eyes.  For  a  moment  its 
mad  abandon,  so  in  harmony  with  her  own  feelings, 
impelled  her  to  participate  where  she  would  be  queen. 
But  there  were  fibres  of  refinement  in  her  being  that  the 
promiscuousness  of  it  all  repelled  and  the  next  instant 
the  anguish  of  the  loss  of  her  triumph  assailed  her  and 
with  an  imperious  gesture  she  beckoned  Topeltzin  to 
join  her  in  the  corridor. 

The  high  priest,  although  deep  in  the  pleasures  of 
the  saturnalia,  had  imbibed  but  little,  and  quickly 
joined  her. 

"Izon  has  rejected  your  candidates,  myself  in 
cluded,"  she  said  in  a  voice  so  tense  with  rage  that 
Topeltzin  could  scarcely  recognize  it. 

[309] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

"What?"  he  answered.  "I  supposed  by  this  time 
he  would  have  had  you  in  his  arms." 

"No!  No!"  she  screamed,  stamping  her  foot. 
"He  has  Mariam  in  his  arms  —  he  has  rejected  me  and 
defied  you." 

Izon  and  Mariam  had  scarcely  exchanged  some  hasty 
explanations  when  a  band  of  guards  burst  into  the  hall. 
The  prince  instantly  threw  his  cloak  around  Mariam, 
covering  her  from  throat  to  feet,  and  turned  to  face  — 
Topeltzin ! 

Rage  burned  and  consumed  the  high  priest  so  that 
at  first  he  could  scarcely  speak  coherently.  His  face 
was  purple  with  anger  and  his  clenched  fists  quivered. 
He  had  never  dreamed  of  such  a  termination  as  this 
to  all  his  carefully  laid  plans.  It  had  been  his  intention 
to  have  turned  Mariam  against  Izon,  and  Isabel,  in 
reprisal,  against  Black  Eagle,  hoping  with  the  mean  and 
futile  calculation  of  a  man  who  knows  nothing  of  purity 
to  turn  them  thus  to  himself. 

"Seize  him  and  take  him  away!"  he  shouted 
hoarsely.  "He  has  already  made  his  choice,  and  to 
morrow  he  dies!" 

A  number  of  guards  rushed  upon  the  dais  from  both 

[3*0] 


THE      THIRD     CANDIDATE 

sides.  The  struggle  was  brief,  for,  borne  down  by 
weight  of  numbers,  Izon  was  soon  securely  bound  and 
dragged  away.  The  shriek  of  Mariam  followed  him, 
and  Isabel,  fearing  for  her,  rushed  out  to  take  her  in 
her  arms. 

Topeltzin  came  close  up  to  them,  and,  with  folded 
arms,  gazed  at  them  with  a  sneering  smile. 

"Well,  my  gentle  ladies,"  he  mocked  them,  "tell  me 
now  who  is  the  lord  of  life  and  death  in  the  Red 
City?" 

"You  are,  my  lord,"  faltered  Mariam.  "Be 
merciful." 

"I  must  be  paid  for  mercy,"  answered  Topeltzin 
with  a  harsh  laugh.  "Every  commodity  under  sway  of 
Ixtol  has  its  price,  you  know.  Isabel,  you  may  leave  us 
alone  for  a  moment.  I  would  have  a  word  with  this  — 
this  unexpected  candidate." 

"I  have  no  secrets  from  my  cousin,"  replied  Mariam 
apprehensively. 

Topeltzin  smiled  sardonically. 

"Very  well,  then,  she  may  remain,  for,  after  all, 
what  I  have  to  say  perhaps  concerns  you  both.  It  is 
about  this  same  Izon.  Even  he  has  the  sum  of  his 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

ransom  fixed.  Would  you  know,  Mistress  Mariam,  the 
cost  at  which  he  may  be  set  in  secret  outside  the  city 
walls?" 

Mariam,  studying  his  evil  face,  turned  sick  as  she 
divined  what  that  ransom  must  be,  but  still  she  must 
ask.  She  would  leave  no  chance  to  slip  by  her  without 
at  least  an  inquiry. 

"And  what  is  the  cost?" 

"Yourself!" 

"I  thought  as  much,"  she  replied  steadily.  "My 
lord,  it  is  far  better  to  die  nobly  than  to  live  ignobly, 
and  I  have  no  hesitation  in  speaking  the  death  warrant 
of  both  Prince  Izon  and  myself.  Yes,  and  I  do  it 
proudly,  as  he  would  have  me  do.  We  can  both  die." 

"And  by  Great  Tezcat,  you  shall  die!"  roared 
Topeltzin,  the  rage  which  he  had  been  repressing  break 
ing  out  in  all  its  fury.  "Take  them  to  the  red  prison 
at  once!  If  I  cannot  make  you  mine  by  consent,  I  will 
own  you  by  force!"  Suddenly  remembering  the  on 
lookers,  he  sunk  his  voice  to  a  sibilant  whisper,  "and 
then  when  tired  of  you,  I  will  throw  you  to  my  soldiers, 
to  be  passed  from  one  to  the  other  until  like  broken  toys 


THE     THIRD     CANDIDATE 

you  shall  be  trampled  under  their   feet  bruised  and 
crushed !    And  that  shall  be  your  death ! " 

Stamping  with  rage,  he  thrust  his  convulsed  face 
close  to  the  girls.  As  they  shrank  back,  the  robe  which 
Izon  had  thrown  about  Mariam  slipped  from  her  grasp, 
and  although  Isabel  quickly  restored  it,  for  the  mo 
ment  the  lovely  girl  was  revealed  to  the  high  priest.  He 
stood  petrified !  As  the  eyes  are  dazzled  when  emerging 
from  darkness  into  sunlight,  so  was  Topeltzin's  dark 
soul  paralyzed  by  this  vision  of  purity.  Involuntarily 
he  threw  his  hand  before  his  eyes;  but  only  for  a 
moment  and  the  reaction  of  evil  came  with  redoubled 
force,  thrilling  him  with  his  overwhelming,  approaching 
triumphs.  As  the  guards  hurried  the  girls  away, 
"Gods,"  he  gasped,  "what  prizes  —  no  wonder  Izon 
resisted  the  others !  —  and  now  they  are  mine !  mine ! " 


CHAPTER    XXXI 
THE    LAST    TEMPTATION 

IZON  in  his  prison  room  paced  restlessly  to  and  fro. 
His  rank  as  Prince  of  the  Aztecs  and  as  titular  di 
vinity,  which  title  he  would  hold  until  the  sacrifice,  had 
prevented  Topeltzin,  as  he  had  wished,  from  sending 
his  captive  to  one  of  the  cave  dungeons  which  had  their 
noisome  depths  in  the  cliffs  under  the  palace.  Instead, 
the  prince  was  confined  in  a  large  room  having  one 
window  overlooking  the  river,  making  escape  impossible 
in  that  direction,  while  outside  the  single  door  stood  two 
sentinels.  An  hour  had  passed  since  Topeltzin  himself 
had  closed  the  door  and  Izon  had  heard  his  stern  in 
junction  of  vigilance  to  the  guards.  In  that  hour  the 
dire  threat  of  the  high  priest  "to  whichever  hell  his 
anguished  footsteps  shall  turn,  he  will  find  a  shattering 
of  all  he  holds  dear  and  sacred"  had  almost  proven  true ; 
for  the  captive  prince  could  feel  no  hope. 

He  had  reviewed  the  past;  his  calm  and  uneventfully 
happy  life  in  the  Pearl  City;  his  numerous  works  of 


THE      LAST     TEMPTATION 

civic  improvement  and  wise  government;  his  longing 
for  a  mate  that  would  be  his  for  himself  alone  and  not 
for  his  rank;  his  excursion  into  the  outer  canyon  and 
the  meeting  with  the  hapless  Mariam  and  Isabel;  his 
recognition  of  his  deathless  love  for  Mariam;  the  fight 
in  the  canyon  where  some  of  his  life-long  friends  had 
fallen  in  his  defence;  the  alternative  presented  to  him 
of  death  for  the  survivors  or  their  lives  and  his  assump 
tion  of  the  role  of  the  visiting  god;  of  the  plans  and 
hopes  of  escape ;  the  weeks  of  joy  in  the  society  of  Mar 
iam  and  the  winning  of  her  love;  then  the  catastrophe 
of  this  night  when  betrayed  by  Black  Eagle  —  all  his 
plans  had  been  shattered,  his  friends  perhaps  killed, 
and  himself  an  inevitable  victim  of  the  sacrifice  in  the 
morning. 

As  these  thoughts  came  surging  through  his  mind, 
Izon  clenched  his  hands  and  ceased  his  restless  walking. 
He  had  unconsciously  stopped  before  the  window  and 
now  his  gaze  wandered  out  into  the  moonlit  scene  of 
river  and  cliffs  and  pyramids  extending  in  the  distance. 
Its  wondrous  beauty  recalled  the  banquet  hall  and  the 
scenes  through  which  he  had  just  passed. 

As  a  treacherous  foe,  when  beaten  in  the  day,  will 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

attack  his  conqueror  at  night  after  he  has  laid  aside  his 
armor,  so  does  temptation  assail  its  victims  in  their 
moments  of  relaxation. 

"What  use,"  it  whispered  to  the  prince,  "has  been 
your  rejection  of  Zaliza?  Your  friends  have  been  con 
fined  and  if  not  already  killed,  are  helpless,  and  you  are 
doomed."  And  the  vision  of  the  Aztec  beauty  as  she 
bent  over  him  in  all  the  intoxicating  fervor  of  her  pas 
sion  mocked  him  with  the  tantalizing  pangs  of  a  lost 
opportunity. 

A  slight  creaking  noise  caused  him  to  turn  and  as 
he  did  so,  the  door  opened  and  a  figure  muffled  head  to 
feet  in  a  priestly  cowl  and  gown  entered.  Advancing, 
the  robe  was  thrown  aside  and  Zaliza  in  all  the  splendor 
of  the  charms  revealed  by  her  dancing  costume,  stood 
before  him. 

When  Topeltzin  had  rushed  in  on  Izon  and  Mariam, 
he  had  been  followed  by  Zaliza  who  had  witnessed  the 
entire  scene.  As  she  saw  Izon  seized  and  dragged  away 
she  had  exulted  with  all  the  cruel  abandon  of  a  gratified 
vengeance.  But  when  she  saw  the  calm  dignity  of  Mar 
iam,  devoting  both  her  lover  and  herself  to  death  rather 
than  accept  life  with  dishonor,  a  mysterious  yet  power- 


THE      LAST    TEMPTATION 

ful  change  of  feeling  possessed  the  heart  of  this  girl 
who  in  spite  of  her  faults  caused  by  her  sinister  environ 
ment  was  a  noble  and  heroic  nature.  As  she  noted  the 
reverential  way  the  prince  knelt  to  Mariam  before  tak 
ing  her  in  his  arms,  as  she  realized  at  last  the  perfect 
beauty  of  her  rival,  the  noble  fortitude  displayed  by 
Mariam  inspired  her  to  emulate  the  Spanish  girl  in  her 
devotion  to  Izon,  and  to  let  nothing  stand  in  the  way 
of  proving  her  own  greater  love. 

Thus  it  was  that  as  she  faced  the  prince  in  his  prison 
her  expression  was  very  different  from  that  which  he 
had  last  seen  in  the  dance;  then  all  was  the  passionate 
fervor  of  invitation;  now,  her  eyes  were  starry  with 
unshed  tears;  her  face  downcast;  her  heaving  bosom 
partly  concealed  by  her  crossed  arms. 

"Prince  Izon,"  she  said  in  a  low  tone,  "I  have  come 
to  aid  you  to  escape ;  put  on  this  cloak  and  hurry  to  the 
wicket  in  the  garden  wall.  The  door  will  be  open  for 
you." 

"But  how —  ?"  began  the  amazed  Izon. 

"The  guards  have  been  bribed,"  she  interrupted  him. 
"Go  at  once,  before  these  sentinels  are  changed." 

Now  Izon  was  not  slow  to  act  but  the  events  of  the 

[317] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

night,  the  treachery  of  even  his  best  friend,  and  the 
seeming  omniscience  possessed  by  Topeltzin,  had  ren 
dered  him  suspicious.  Particularly  was  this  true  of 
Zaliza  on  account  of  his  rejection'  of  her  invitation  in 
the  dance. 

"But,  Zaliza,"  he  asked,  "who  could  have  bribed 
these  guards?  Black  Eagle,  Mariam,  and  Isabel  have 
no  gold;  my  Luxtol  friends  could  not  have  penetrated 
here  to-night;  —  explain." 

Zaliza  hesitated.  It  was  not  her  plan  to  let  the 
prince  know  of  her  part  in  this  affair  until  they  were 
safe,  and  then  he  should  learn  it  from  others.  She  saw, 
however,  by  Izon's  look  that  he  would  brook  no  con 
cealment. 

"O  Prince!"  she  said,  "understanding  Topeltzin 
as  I  do,  I  know  that  having  thwarted  all  your  plans  his 
vigilance  would  relax  and  few  guards  would  be  left  on 
duty.  These  I  have  bribed,  but  only  on  condition  that 
they  accompany  you  to  Luxtol  to  escape  the  vengeance 
of  the  high  priest." 

Knowing  the  wealth  of  Zaliza's  family  Izon  could 
now  understand,  but  he  did  not  know  and  could  not  have 
wrung  from  Zaliza  the  fact  that  it  had  required  all  the 


THE     LAST     TEMPTATION 

jewels  and  gold  of  her  inheritance  to  accomplish  her 
end.  As  it  was,  however,  Izon  was  deeply  touched  and 
as  she  stood  and  pleaded  before  him,  the  eyes  of  the 
half-distraught  prince  devoured  her  superb  form,  her 
flushed  face  and  sparkling  eyes.  Never  had  Zaliza 
looked  so  lovely.  Her  physical  charms  were  now  ren 
dered  overpoweringly  seductive  by  her  loving  earnest 
ness  and  Izon  felt  their  potency  to  the  utmost  fibre  of 
his  being. 

"And  you,  Zaliza?"  he  asked. 

For  a  moment  she  was  silent  and  then  with  lowered 
eyes  and  head  she  answered, 

"My  lord,  where  could  I  hope  for  life  and  safety 
but  with  you  in  Luxtol  ?  You  know  what  the  vengeance 
of  Topeltzin  will  mean." 

Izon  swiftly  considered  the  difference  between  this 
suggestion  and  the  one  tendered  him  at  the  banquet. 
The  latter  meant  a  temporary  dalliance  leaving  himself 
and  his  friends  still  in  Topeltzin's  power,  while  now  his 
escape  to  his  own  city  was  offered  and  the  only  objec 
tion  to  it  was  the  obligation  to  Zaliza.  As  though  read 
ing  his  thoughts  Zaliza  spoke. 

"O  Prince,"  she  cried,  extending  her  beautiful  bare 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

arms  to  him.  "Come,  let  us  go  to  freedom  where  in 
your  own  Luxtol  you  can  gloriously  reign  on  the  throne 
of  your  forefathers ! " 

Izon  stood  gazing  straight  before  him  with  the  look 
of  one  viewing  a  startling  sight.  The  walls  of  the  room 
had  disappeared  and  he  beheld  the  summit  of  the  teo- 
colli;  saw  himself  stretched  and  held  on  the  sacrificial 
stone;  felt  the  lengthened  agony  of  the  knife  with  which 
Topeltzin  was  prolonging  his  torture ;  saw  his  body  cast 
over  the  parapet,  hurtling  and  crashing  down  to  be 
seized  and  later  devoured  by  his  captors  of  the  canyon. 
Then  the  vision  changed  to  the  banqueting  hall,  where, 
emerging  from  the  shadow  of  the  background  and 
illuminated  brighter  than  the  reality,  the  radiant  vision 
of  Mariam  in  the  purity  of  her  lofty  passion  swept  over 
and  enchanted  his  soul  as  the  draught  of  a  divine  elixir, 
and  so  fortified  his  spirit  that  the  thought  of  death 
or  the  depths  of  hell  itself  had  no  terrors  for  him. 

Only  a  fraction  of  a  second  had  elapsed  and  as  the 
walls  of  his  prison  room  again  closed  around  him,  he 
looked  with  pity  mingled  with  gratitude  upon  the  plead 
ing  Aztec  beauty. 

"Zaliza,"  he  said  gently,  "deeply  do  I  feel  all  that 
[320] 


THE     LASr    rEM 

you  have  done  for  me,  but  it  is  impossible  —  I  cannot 
desert  my  friends.  If  you  care  to  help  me  further,  go 
and  comfort  and  if  possible  rescue  them." 

"O  Prince,"  she  wailed,  "once  in  your  own  city  at 
the  head  of  your  troops  you  can  rescue  them  and  meet 
Topeltzin  on  equal  terms." 

HNo!  you  will  meet  him  now  on  his  own  terms," 
said  a  harsh  voice,  and  with  horror  and  dismay  on  Za- 
liza's  part  and  the  hopeless  conviction  that  all  was  lost 
on  Izon's,  the  two  saw  the  high  priest  standing  in  the 
doorway,  and  heard  the  sounds  of  a  fierce  struggle  in  the 
corridor  succeeded  by  an  ominous  silence.  Suspicious 
of  even  his  most  trusted  guards  since  the  Thlax  and 
Zulm  affair,  Topeltzin  had  come  in  time  to  hear  Zaliza's 
appeal. 

"So,  my  rejected  candidate,"  he  said  with  a  trium 
phant  smile,  as  the  leader  of  the  guards  entered  the 
doorway  and  saluted  him  with  a  significant  gesture, 
"only  an  hour  ago  you  came  to  me  to  expose  your  friend 
here  —  which  resulted  in  his  involuntary  retirement  to 
this  room  —  while  now  I  find  you  about  to  lead  him 
away." 

For  an  instant  Izon  thought  of  rushing  upon  him 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

and  ending  the  matter  then  and  there  but  the  faint  hope 
that  his  friends  might  have  escaped  and  that  their  plans 
for  the  morning  on  the  teocolli  might  be  carried  out, 
restrained  him,  and  he  remained  silent,  surveying  his 
foe  with  the  calm  haughtiness  which  was  so  galling  to 
Topeltzin. 

Zaliza  was  in  despair.  Her  plan,  so  costly  and 
venturesome,  had  seemed  so  near  of  fulfilment  that  its 
collapse  almost  crushed  her.  But  this  despair  drove  her 
to  the  last  loophole  of  escape,  the  greatest  bribe;  the 
supreme  sacrifice. 

"O  master  of  us  all,"  she  cried,  throwing  herself 
on  her  knees  before  Topeltzin,  "do  not  punish  the  prince 
for  my  deeds.  You  surely  know  that  he  had  no  part 
in  this  attempt,"  then  clasping  his  knees  she  whispered, 
"You  offered  Mariam  on  certain  conditions  to  set  him 
outside  the  gates  —  make  me  the  same  offer  and  perhaps 
my  answer  may  be  different  from  hers." 

Topeltzin  was  staggered.  Like  all  voluptuaries, 
who  regard  every  woman  with  a  single  view,  he  had 
long  secretly  coveted  this  wayward  beauty  but,  repulsed 
by  her  cool  indifference,  he  was  true  to  his  axiom  that 
there  would  be  no  pleasure  in  forcing  her,  and  had  taken 

[322] 


THE     LAST     TEMPTATION 

pride  in  the  thought  that  he  had  concealed  his  desire. 
But  Zaliza  had  long  penetrated  his  thought  and  now 
felt  sure  of  her  ground.  For  a  moment  the  high  priest 
hesitated,  but  only  for  a  moment,  as  he  recalled  the  glory 
of  his  approaching  triumph  and  the  further  considera 
tion  that  he  could  subjugate  Zaliza  at  his  leisure  in 
the  future. 

"What!"  he  said  to  both,  "  deprive  the  good  people 
of  Ixtol  of  the  feast  for  which  they  have  been  waiting 
so  long?  Deprive  Tezcatlipoca  of  his  victim's  burning 
heart?  The  gods  forbid!  As  for  you,"  he  said  to 
Zaliza,  "I  regret  to  have  to  imitate  the  prince's  rejection 
of  you  in  so  short  a  time,  but  your  charms  have  been 
so  freely  offered  to-night  that  they  have  lost  their 
attractiveness." 

Zaliza  sprang  to  her  feet.  Medusa's  face  never 
looked  more  awful  than  hers.  She  knew  Topeltzin's 
thought,  —  all  hope  was  gone. 

"O  you  fiend,"  she  cried,  her  voice  thrilling  with 
concentrated  rage,  "you  think  you  have  triumphed,  but 
just  as  you  reach  forth  your  hand  to  grasp  victory  ife 
shall  be  snatched  from  you.  There  is  either  a  Christian 
hell  or  an  Aztec  perdition  and  to  whichever  is  the  deep- 

[323] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

est  and  most  horrible  and  everlasting,  you  are  trying  to 
send  me;  but  if  I  go  it  will  not  be  alone  —  to  that  perdi 
tion  we  will  go  together."  Snatching  a  dagger  which 
she  carried  she  sprang  at  Topeltzin.  Izon  started  for 
ward  but  Topeltzin  was  quicker.  He  seized  her  wrist 
and  throwing  his  free  arm  around  her,  instantly  bent 
her  hand  so  that  the  dagger  pointed  to  her  own  heart 
and  with  a  force  that  snapped  the  bone  of  her  arm 
thrust  the  blade  into  her  breast,  where  it  remained  as 
her  arm  fell  limply.  Instantly  Izon  sprang  forward 
and,  snatching  the  dagger,  thrust  at  Topeltzin;  but  a 
guard  seized  his  arm  and  after  a  fierce  struggle  in  which 
the  high  priest  warned  his  minions  not  to  injure  the 
prince's  person,  he  was  disarmed. 

With  a  convulsive  shudder  and  stifled  cry  Zaliza 
would  have  sunk  to  the  floor  but  Topeltzin  supported 
her,  and  now  he  pushed  her  over  to  the  horrified  and 
panting  Izon.  "Take  her,  Prince,"  he  cried,  with  a 
diabolical  grin,  "take  her  now  and  while  watching  her, 
you  will  get  a  foretaste  of  how  the  sacrificial  knife  will 
feel  as  I  thrust  it  slowly  into  your  breast  and  twist  it 
around  when  we  meet  in  the  morning  on  the  teocolli!" 

[324] 


THE     LAST    TEMPTATION 

And  with  a  devilish  leer  he  folded  his  arms  and  glared 
at  his  victims. 

Izon  supported  the  dying  Zaliza  and  gazed  with 
infinite  pity  and  sorrow  at  the  beautiful  girl  whose 
sparkling  jewels  seemed  to  mock  her  eyes  now  fast  glaz 
ing  in  death.  As  he  gently  lowered  her  to  a  couch  the 
drooping  eyelids  fluttered,  then  raised,  as  she  tried  to 
look  into  his  face.  Her  breath  came  in  shorter  and 
feebler  gasps  as  she  whispered,  "Izon  —  for  love  of 
you  — ,"  until  with  a  last  sigh  and  an  attempt  to  smile 
and  to  open  her  eyes  which  finally  closed  like-  a  tired 
child's,  she  faintly  murmured,  "In  your  arms  —  happy 
—  at  last  —  Izon." 

The  sounds  caused  by  Topeltzin  striding  from  the 
room,  by  the  closing  door,  by  the  muffled  groans  of 
the  bribed  sentries  as  they  were  dragged  away  to  the 
torture,  by  the  treading  of  their  successors  in  the  corri 
dor  were  not  heard  by  Izon.  He  was  alone  with  the 
beautiful  dead. 


[325] 


CHAPTER  XXXII 
THE  RED  ROOM 

WITH  all  the  physical  shrinking  but  inspired  spir 
itual  courage  that  animated  the  Christian  mar 
tyrs  as  they  were  marched  through  dark  passages  to 
the  arena  where  wild  beasts  awaited  them,  Mariam 
and  Isabel  were  conducted,  after  the  former  had  robed, 
to  a  strange  quarter  of  the  palace. 

It  was  a  room  with  walls,  ceiling,  and  all  furnishings 
of  dull  red.  The  color  was  so  uniform  that  it  was 
difficult  to  distinguish  the  outlines  of  such  furniture 
as  there  was,  but  this  color  scheme  was  not  its  sole  pe 
culiarity ;  there  were  no  visible  openings  of  any  sort,  and 
when  the  guards,  two  fellows  whose  brawny  shoulders 
sloped  out  almost  directly  from  under  their  jaws,  had 
entered  with  them  and  had  shut  the  heavy  pivoted  door, 
its  place  could  scarcely  be  seen.  The  light  was  of  course 
artificial,  but  it  too  was  tinted  red  so  that  the  expression 
even  of  the  two  gentle  girls  were  rendered  almost  sat 
urnine,  while  the  faces  of  the  guards  seemed  diabolical. 

[326] 


THE          RED         ROOM 

They  sat  calmly  down,  paying  no  attention  to  the  girls, 
who,  cowed  and  frightened,  huddled  up  against  the  wall 
in  agonized  suspense. 

This  was  broken  by  the  voice  of  Topeltzin.  He 
stood  before  them,  but  how  he  had  entered  they  did  not 
know. 

"When  I  told  you,"  he  said  with  grim  ferocity, 
"that  you  would  be  mine,  I  should  have  added  that 
your  lovers  would  offer  no  obstacles  to  our  pleasures. 
Your  friend,"  addressing  the  cowering  Mariam,  "will 
enjoy  his  last  moments  under  my  manipulations  on  the 
teocolli  in  the  morning  and  there  will  be  no  haste  —  he 
shall  have  ample  time  to  enjoy  the  penalty  of  opposing 
me;  if  you  listen  closely  you  will  hear  his  screams  of 
joy.  As  for  your  champion,"  he  continued,  shaking  his 
finger,  trembling  with  rage,  at  Isabel,  "he  is  now  having 
a  foretaste  of  the  hell  where  he  is  to  go,  and  I  have 
brought  you  both  here  to  witness  his  transports  of 
joy-" 

His  voice  was  drowned  by  the  sound  of  hurrying 
clanking  footsteps  outside  the  room;  by  thick  inarticu 
late  roars  of  anguished  rage  which  seemed  to  come  like 
the  bellowings  of  a  maddened  bull;  there  followed  the 

[327] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

sounds  of  heavy  blo,ws,  each  succeeded  by  that  anguished 
cry  —  then  silence.  Topeltzin  stood,  hands  clenched, 
eyes  blazing,  listening.  Suddenly  the  hearts  of  the  girls 
were  almost  stilled  by  a  long-drawn,  appalling  scream 
of  a  being  in  the  extremity  of  mortal  agony. 

"Now!"  hissed  Topeltzin,  "look  at  your  brave  In 
dian  !  See  how  he  enjoys  his  bed  of  roses ! "  Grasping 
the  girls,  he  pushed  them  to  the  side  of  the  room  nearest 
the  sounds.  "Look!"  as  a  small  red  curtain  slid  aside 
revealing  a  window  filled  with  a  mica  sheet  through 
which  the  horrified  girls  could  see  into  the  next  room, 
"  See  your  lover  stretched  on  a  fiery  gridiron  —  see 
his  limbs  being  twisted  —  see  the  burning  pincers  —  hear 
his  screams!"  He  ceased,  further  words  being  wasted, 
his  captives  having  sunken  in  a  huddled  heap  to  the 
floor. 

Topeltzin  motioned  to  them  contemptuously  with 
his  foot.  "When  they  recover  and  send  for  me,"  he 
said  to  the  guards,  "you  will  find  me  in  my  lower  room," 
and  he  strode  from  the  apartment. 

The  sound  of  his  footsteps  had  scarcely  ceased  in 
the  corridor  when  the  outbreak  in  the  torture  chamber 
was  redoubled,  causing  the  girls  to  revive  and  stagger 

[328] 


THE          RED          ROOM 

to  their  feet,  seeing  in  the  dim  light  the  victim  engaged 
in  a  furious  fight  with  his  tormentors.  They  reeled 
against  the  door  to  the  red  room  which  burst  open,  and 
the  struggling  mass  came  tumbling  in.  Even  in  the  dim 
light  the  hideous  mutilations  could  be  seen  on  the  blood- 
covered  face  and  body  and  only  one  fierce  eye  remained 
to  glare  out  upon  his  tormentors.  When  the  huge  fig 
ure,  brought  to  bay,  turned  to  face  them  he  fought 
madly,  desperately,  bellowing  forth  his  anguished  de 
fiance  all  the  while,  and  it  took  the  help  of  the  guards 
of  the  red  room  to  overpower  him  and  carry  him  away 
in  spite  of  the  weakening  tortures  to  which  he  had  been 
subjected.  As,  panting  and  breathless,  they  carried  the 
lunging,  struggling  figure  out  into  the  corridor  and  back 
to  the  torture  chamber,  Isabel  turned  to  clasp  Mariam 
in  her  arms. 

"Let  us  pray,  dear,"  she  wept.  "It  may  be  our  last 
moment  of  freedom  in  this  life,"  and  the  two  girls 
knelt  in  humble  supplication. 

This  was  only  for  a  moment,  and  then  just  within 
range  of  Mariam's  eyes,  a  door  in  the  opposite  wall 
swung  to  one  side,  and,  in  a  narrow  opening,  thus  re 
vealed,  stood  the  gray  muffled  figure  of  a  priest.  As  he 

[329] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

drew  back  his  cowl  the  girls  with  a  thrill  of  thankful 
ness  recognized  Zeno. 

"Hurry!  Hurry  for  your  lives !"  he  said.  Mariam 
flew  to  him  but  Isabel  had  sunk  moaning  to  the  floor 
as  another  scream  of  anguish  came  from  the  torture 
chamber. 

Zeno  raised  her  and  tenderly  supported  by  Mariam, 
together  they  entered  a  narrow  passage  in  darkness, 
Zeno  feeling  his  way  along  the  wall.  Presently  he 
stopped  and,  reaching  up,  said, 

"This  is  the  place." 

Climbing  to  a  passage  about  his  own  height  above 
the  one  they  were  in,  he  reached  down  and  with  much 
labor  drew  up  the  girls.  Proceeding  in  the  same  single 
file  they  soon  saw  light  ahead  and  suddenly,  to  their 
intense  relief,  Mariam  and  Isabel  entered  a  large  cavern- 
like  room  lit  by  the  moonlight  entering  by  an  opening 
overlooking  the  river. 

"Love  o'  mine,"  said  a  well-known  voice,  and  the 
next  moment  Isabel  was  crying  hysterically  in  the  arms 
of  Black  Eagle.  In  reply  to  her  gasping  inquiries,  he 
said, 

"Another  devilish  trick  of  that  demon,  Topeltzin; 

[330] 


THE          RED         ROOM 

I  have  been  here  over  an  hour  with  Tepultac,  waiting 
for  you." 

"Then,"  asked  Mariam,  "what  poor  creature  was 
that  being  tortured?"  Zeno  was  silent  for  a  moment. 

"It  was  Captain  Helox,"  he  said  solemnly. 

The  five  were  silent  with  awe  and  horror  until  pres 
ently  Zeno  said, 

"We  are  safe  for  the  present.  This  room  is  the 
ancient  and  lost  entrance  to  the  inside  spiral  stairway 
leading  to  the  top  of  the  teocolli.  Even  Topeltzin  does 
not  know  of  the  passage  by  which  we  reached  it." 

"How  do  you  know  that?"  inquired  Black  Eagle, 
"for  it  is  our  only  safety  from  his  pursuit." 

"Why,  this  way.  At  the  place  where  we  climbed 
up,  the  other  passage  turns  at  right  angles  leading  into 
the  garden.  Topeltzin  and  myself  had  been  searching 
for  the  lost  passage  and  I  was  following  him,  lighting 
the  way  with  a  torch.  Topeltzin  reached  the  angle, 
turned  it  and  went  on,  as  the  mouth  of  the  upper  pas 
sage  is  hid  by  the  rock  formation,  but  I  noticed  that  the 
smoke  from  the  torch  suddenly  left  the  ceiling  where 
it  had  rolled  along  and  disappeared  straight  up  and 
ahead.  I  knew  what  this  draft  meant  but  quickly  fol- 

[33 1] 


PRINCE          I     Z      O      N 

lowed  Topeltzin.  When  he  had  abandoned  the  search 
in  disgust,  I  returned  and  found  my  way  here.  Oh, 
there  were  crafty  high  priests  before  Topeltzin's  time." 

Black  Eagle  then  explained  that  after  leaving  them 
in  the  balcony  overlooking  the  banquet,  he  and  Tepul- 
tac  had  communicated  through  Azra  and  Zilpan  the 
dread  news  of  Izon's  failure  to  escape  and  his  coming 
fate,  to  the  Pearl  City.  Guided  by  Zeno  they  had  come 
hither  and  Zeno  had  gone  to  the  red  room  for  the  girls, 
intending,  if  necessary,  to  summon  them  to  his  assist 
ance,  but,  as  events  proved,  this  was  not  required. 

Zeno  now  reminded  them  all  of  their  need  of  rest 
for  the  fateful  to-morrow. 

The  girls  were  exhausted  and  soon  fell  asleep  on 
a  pallet  of  fur  skins  screened  off  in  a  rocky  alcove. 

Black  Eagle  and  Zeno  disposed  themselves  on  skins 
in  the  centre  of  the  floor,  but  Tepultac  sat  in  the  open 
ing  overlooking  the  river  thinking  of  his  wrongs  at  the 
hands  of  Topeltzin,  and  planning  for  his  coming  ven 
geance  on  the  morrow. 


[332] 


CHAPTER    XXXIII 
A  T    SUNRISE 

BEFORE  the  gray  dawn  of  the  morning  had 
broken,  Tepultac,  who  knew  no  sleep  but  had 
been  busy  with  plans  for  vengeance,  aroused  the  girls. 

"The  time  has  come,"  he  said. 

A  spring  of  water  trickled  into  a  rocky  basin,  and, 
after  quick  ablutions,  the  girls,  in  response  to  a  call, 
went  in  to  where  the  men  where  completing  their  pre 
parations.  Black  Eagle  they  found  in  complete  Span 
ish  armor  which  Tepultac  had  secured  for  him  during 
the  night  and  which  he  was  now  busily  helping  the 
chieftain  to  adjust.  Black  Eagle  was  armed  with  a 
remarkable  weapon,  —  a  long  spear,  the  head  of  which 
had  been  removed  and  replaced  by  a  large  bowie  knife 
that  Professor  Raymon  had  given  him  years  before. 
He  also  carried  a  Spanish  sword  for  Prince  Izon,  and 
now  Zeno  handed  a  dagger  to  each  of  the  girls,  with 
the  grim  comment  that  at  the  very  last  they  might  be 
glad  to  turn  them  upon  themselves. 

[333] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

Without  further  parley  he  led  the  way  to  the  base 
of  the  circular  stairway.  He  turned  impatiently  as  he 
put  his  foot  upon  the  first  step  to  find  that,  as  by  one 
accord,  the  four  who  were  to  accompany  him  had 
fallen  to  their  knees  in  final  supplication  before  facing 
the  gravest  crisis  of  their  lives.  For  a  moment  Zeno 
pondered,  frowning.  His  apostasy  from  Topeltzin  had 
been  upon  personal  grounds,  and  to  the  matter  of  re 
ligion  he  had  given  but  little  thought.  Tepultac  he 
did  not  heed,  for  he  knew  the  revenge  that  burned 
within  him.  As  for  Black  Eagle,  he  was  a  strong  man 
in  whom  Zeno  found  rugged  elements  that  upon  the 
surface  dissociated  him  from  the  idea  of  worship;  but 
the  pure,  earnest  faith  of  the  two  girls,  the  beauty  of 
simple  trust  that  he  found  in  their  upturned  devout 
faces,  impressed  him  so  that  he  too,  though  scarcely 
knowing  what  he  did  nor  why  he  did  it,  knelt  with  them 
and  partook  of  the  blessing  that  these  children  of  the 
Father  invoked  for  their  undertaking.  Silently  then 
they  trudged  up  the  endless  circle,  with  many  a  halt 
for  breath  and  many  a  pause  for  wonder  at  the  skill  of 
the  early  priests,  who  had  raised  this  temple  to  their 
deity.  The  dawn  was  breaking  now,  and  through  the 

[334] 


A       r  SUNRISE 

small  interstices  that  had  been  constructed  here  and  there 
the  dim  day  filtered  in  enough  to  show  them  the  dizzy 
height  which  they  still  must  ascend,  its  pinnacle  lost  in 
a  tiny  point  of  light. 

At  last  they  found  themselves  within  the  body  of 
the  gigantic  statue  of  Tezcatlipoca  upon  the  apex  of  the 
teocolli.  Zeno  and  Tepultac  at  once  passed  out  of 
the  concealed  opening  in  one  of  the  deep  folds  in  the 
garments  of  the  statue.  They  were  clad  in  their  priestly 
robes,  and  as  it  was  customary  for  two  or  more  priests 
to  ascend  the  teocolli  early  in  the  morning,  to  keep  re 
plenished  the  fire  that  burned  always  before  the  statue 
and  to  see  that  all  within  the  temple  was  in  final  readi 
ness  for  the  sacrifice,  their  early  presence  would  seem 
but  natural. 

It  was  now  a  mere  matter  of  waiting,  and  the  girls 
looked  out  in  awed  admiration  through  the  numerous 
apertures  that,  to  all  outside  appearance,  formed  a  part 
of  the  carved  and  fretted  decoration  of  the  robes  of  the 
statue.  With  the  breaking  dawn,  the  mist  that  lay  in 
the  canyon,  its  surface  rolling  in  gentle  undulations  like 
a  vast  long  lake  of  filmy  clouds,  quivered  as  if  with  com 
ing  life.  Temple  and  statue  faced  the  eastern  sun,  and 

[335] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

when  the  huge  orb  presently  appeared,  rising  slowly 
and  majestically,  a  great  flaming  copper  ball,  above  the 
cliffs  at  the  head  of  the  upper  canyon,  the  whole  bosom 
of  this  undulating  mist  gleamed  with  a  golden  irides 
cence  that  changed  to  a  thousand  pure  unsurpassable 
hues,  while  still  retaining  its  golden  undersheen.  Great 
moving  billows  of  violet,  of  blue,  of  green,  of  yellow, 
of  orange,  of  red,  came  sweeping  down  the  canyon,  one 
after  the  other,  blending  and  melting,  each  into  the  one 
preceding  it,  like  a  gigantic  fairy  phantasmagoria,  bor 
rowing  color  from  the  walls  of  the  canyon,  from  the 
masses  of  vegetation,  from  the  vault  of  heaven,  and 
turning  these  and  the  gold  from  the  great  lamp  of  day 
into  spectra  more  clear  and  pure  than  the  refraction 
from  any  prism  of  crystal,  while  at  the  same  time  more 
soft  and  evanescent  than  the  tints  of  the  most  delicate 
rainbow.  Amethyst,  sapphire,  turquoise,  opal,  emerald, 
topaz,  ruby,  lilac,  iris,  primrose,  daffodil,  marigold, 
carnation,  rose  —  mauve,  syenite,  vert,  ochre,  cadmium, 
vermilion,  carmine,  all  came  trooping  down  in  their 
elusive,  bewildering  array  until,  with  startling  swiftness 
upon  the  higher  rise  of  the  sun,  the  gorgeous  Pageant  of 
Aurora  suddenly  disappeared. 

[336] 


A       r  SUNRISE 

Now,  as  the  sun  rose  still  higher  and  drew  up  that 
intangible  body  of  opalescent  vapor  from  the  depths 
of  the  canyon,  the  beauties  of  the  great  chasm  itself 
were  displayed  in  all  their  stupendous  grandeur.  Build 
ing  after  building,  palace  after  palace,  of  the  Red  City 
were  revealed  and  stood  forth  in  their  bold  beauty,  a 
new  revelation  of  the  master  genius  Topeltzin  had  dis 
played  in  the  use  of  limitless  wealth  and  limitless  power. 
But  the  rising  mist  too  illuminated  one  more  object  that 
for  the  girls  and  Black  Eagle  had  more  vital  interest, 
more  personal  significance,  than  all  this  vast  panorama, 
and  this  was  the  golden  cross,  which,  springing  into  life 
so  vividly  as  the  sunlight  struck  upon  it  that  it  seemed 
like  a  heaven-sent  covenant  of  hope  and  succor,  stood 
majestically  glittering  where  it  towered  above  the  church 
in  the  Pearl  City.  As  a  symbol  of  all  that  they 
worshipped,  of  all  that  was  best  and  purest  and  noblest 
in  their  lives,  they  gave  to  it  their  silent  adoration. 


[3371 


CHAPTER   XXXIV 
THE  BLESSING  OF  THE   TROOPS 

LONG  before  daylight  the  temple  plaza  of  the 
Pearl  City  had  been  lit  up  by  hundreds  of  torches 
in  the  flaring  yellow  light  of  which  the  troops  of  Luxtol 
had  assembled.  From  every  street  battalion  after 
battalion  had  debouched  into  the  plaza  where  the  proper 
military  formations  were  quickly  effected.  There  was 
no  noise  or  confusion  or  excitement.  Stern,  deep,  ear 
nestness  animated  all ;  even  the  commands  were  given  in 
low  tones.  Presently  in  serried  ranks  and  filling  the 
entire  plaza,  the  army  stood  in  close  formation  facing 
the  church  front  where  on  the  summit  of  the  steps  stood 
Don  Raymon  Navarez.  Near  him,  but  concealed  in 
the  shadow  of  the  arched  doorway  stood  Zilpan.  While 
he  had  not  been  summoned  to  join  the  ranks  as  a  fighter 
he  knew  that  the  purpose  of  this  early  massing  of  the 
soldiers  was  to  have  them  attend  divine  services  before 
going  into  battle,  and  impelled  partly  by  curiosity  and 
partly  by  a  feeling  that  he  too  should  participate  in  the 
blessing  to  be  bestowed,  he  had  come  to  the  church. 

[338] 


BLESSING      THE       TROOPS 

Zilpan's  new  allegiance  to  Christianity  was  not 
based  on  belief  but  was  solely  the  result  of  Topeltzin's 
treatment  of  Azra.  But  ever  since  his  repudiation  of 
the  high  priest,  a  vague  unrest  had  seized  him  and  a 
desire  to  see  and  hear  the  Christian  ceremonials  in  the 
temple  had  overmastered  him. 

The  battalion  officers,  headed  by  Tezcotzin,  finally 
reported  in  turn  to  Don  Raymon  that  their  formations 
were  complete  and  at  his  signal  the  church  doors  were 
opened  and  through  them  the  warriors  marched  with 
lowered  arms.  Every  available  man  in  Luxtol  had 
gladly  responded  to  the  call  and  the  huge  edifice  was 
filled  with  the  marching  thousands.  Zilpan  followed 
the  last  company  of  soldiers  but  found  the  nave  so 
crowded  that  in  order  to  get  a  good  view  of  the  sanctu 
ary,  he  ascended  the  stairs  leading  to  the  organ  loft. 
Half-way  up  was  a  landing  which  commanded  a  view 
of  the  entire  scene,  and  upon  this  he  halted.  Vast  and 
dim,  the  body  of  the  church  was  illuminated  by  only  a 
few  torches,  but  the  golden  altar  was  ablaze  with  light 
and  to  the  deep  notes  of  the  organ  Father  Zolcoma  and 
his  assistants  conducted  the  devotions. 

Zilpan  was  profoundly  impressed  with  their  deep 

[339] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

solemnity,  where  every  word,  every  movement  to  the 
slightest  gesture,  had  a  significance  that  two  thousand 
years  had  only  intensified.  His  gaze  leaving  the  sanc 
tuary  for  a  moment  swept  over  the  sea  of  upturned 
faces;  those  of  thousands  of  kneeling  soldiers,  each  as 
a  devout  Christian  realizing  that  the  next  few  hours 
might  be  his  last  on  earth  or,  in  the  event  of  defeat  and 
capture,  that  a  horrible  torture  and  final  death  under 
the  obsidian  knife  awaited  him. 

The  most  solemn  part  of  the  ceremony  now  drew 
nigh  and  at  a  low-voiced  command  from  Don  Raymon 
the  entire  army  arose  from  their  knees,  and  with  a 
sound  like  the  distant  rumble  of  a  coming  storm,  arms 
were  presented  in  honor  of  the  elevation  —  a  sound 
followed  by  the  thunder-like  crash  of  the  weapons  as 
they  were  grounded  on  the  tiled  pave.  Zilpan  noted  how 
the  vastness  of  the  dim  interior  rendered  the  altar  more 
dazzling.  As  the  deep  organ  chords  to  which  the 
building  trembled,  swelled  around  him,  he  descended 
the  stairs  and,  impelled  by  an  irresistible  impulse,  slowly 
pushed  his  way  through  the  crowd  until  he  reached  the 
rail  of  the  sanctuary,  where  he  prostrated  himself  in 
adoration  to  the  Host  that  shone  high  in  air,  throned  in 

[340] 


BLESSING      THE       TROOPS 

light.     At  the  conclusion  of  the  ritual  Father  Zolcoma 
ascended  the  pulpit. 

"Beloved  Christians,"  he  said,  "the  most  momentous 
day  in  our  history  is  dawning.  This  day  it  will  be  de 
cided  whether  Christ  or  Tezcatlipoca  will  reign  in  the 
hearts  of  the  people  in  the  canyon  cities.  For  centuries, 
our  Lord  has  permitted  Luxtol  and  Ixtol  to  grow  side 
by  side  and  both  wax  great.  With  us  vice  is  unknown 
and  peace  and  contentment  prevail;  with  them,  the 
reverse  is  the  case  and  the  Red  City  has  become  a  den 
of  iniquity.  But,  quite  recently,  the  powers  that  rule 
Ixtol  have  gained  a  great  advantage  over  us  and  in  a 
few  hours  our  beloved  prince  will  be  sacrificed  in  honor 
of  their  gods,  and  the  maidens  subjected  to  a  fate  worse 
than  death,  unless  our  deeds  and  prayers  can  prevent  it. 
Not  content  with  the  destruction  of  the  bodies  of  his 
victims,  Topeltzin  has  tried  with  diabolical  cunning  first 
to  destroy  their  souls.  Each  one  has  been  tempted  in 
the  most  insidious  way  but,  thanks  be  to  God,  each  one 
has  triumphed  over  the  wiles  of  the  Evil  One  except 
the  Indian  chieftain  who  yielded  for  the  moment.  The 
two  maidens,  rather  than  yield,  are  facing  a  horrible 
fate  while  living  and  a  dreadful  death  as  the  culmina- 

[341] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

tion!  Against  your  beloved  prince,  however,  has  the 
most  tremendous  attack  been  made.  His  mere  butchery 
on  the  teocolli  will  not  satisfy  Topeltzin  —  whose  real 
aim  is  to  insult  our  God  and  our  faith.  And  now, 
beloved  ones,  comes  the  working  of  that  law  of  com 
pensation  which  I  have  so  often  expounded  to  you  from 
this  pulpit :  '  You  reap  as  you  sow.'  Prince  Izon,  as  you 
all  know,  had  led  a  blameless  life  —  his  character  built 
up  so  that  in  this  awful  crisis  he  has  triumphed ;  but  his 
friend  the  Indian,  not  having  had  this  self-discipline,  fell 
into  the  trap  prepared  for  him.  He  soon  repented 
however,  and  to-day,  if  I  mistake  not,  he  will  gloriously 
redeem  himself.  The  hour  is  approaching  when  the 
decisive  conflict  will  be  waged.  On  the  teocolli  and  at 
the  Red  City  gates  it  will  be  Christians  against  Pagans ; 
and  we,  who  believe  that  not  a  feather  drops  from  the 
swallow's  wing  without  His  consent,  will  know  that 
while  our  foes  are  being  inspired  by  the  Evil  One,  that 
their  Creator  as  well  as  ours  is  looking  on  and  will 
not  desert  us! 

"Soldiers  of  Luxtol,  you  are  therefore  going  to  fight 
for  a  glorious  cause,  your  God  and  your  prince  1  And 
now  in  the  absence  of  that  prince  your  hereditary  com- 

[342] 


BLESSING      THE       TROOPS 

mander,  I,  by  direction  of  the  Council  of  State,  have 
appointed  Don  Raymon  Navarez  your  chief,  who  will 
lead  you  in  this  conflict. 

"In  the  days  of  the  Conquest  a  Spanish  knight  by  an 
act  of  heroism  but  at  the  sacrifice  of  his  own  life,  saved 
several  of  his  comrades  who  were  about  to  be  sacrificed 
on  the  teocolli  of  old  Mexico.  His  sword  and  armor 
have  been  preserved  as  noble  relics,  and  to  Don  Ray 
mon  —  as  a  worthy  successor  to  him  —  I  now  present 
them." 

As  he  spoke  attendants  approached  Don  Raymon 
who  had  been  kneeling  in  the  sanctuary,  and  when  he 
arose,  they  adjusted  the  shining  armor  upon  him. 
"This  sword,"  continued  Father  Zolcoma,  descending 
from  the  pulpit,  and  presenting  the  weapon  to  Don 
Raymon,  "was  never  drawn  without  cause,  nor  sheathed 
without  honor.  Accept  it,  Senor,  in  that  spirit !"  and  as 
the  army  presented  arms  Don  Raymon,  kneeling,  re 
ceived  the  sword. 

Again  the  tempest-like  sound  of  the  "Present  arms !" 
followed  by  the  deep  rumble  of  their  grounding,  shook 
the  temple  as  Don  Raymon  gave  his  knightly  salute. 

"Now,  soldiers  of  Luxtol,"  cried  Father  Zolcoma, 

[343] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

raising  his  arms  in  supplication,  his  voice,  ringing  like 
a  clarion,  filling  the  vast  edifice,  "Receive  the  bless 
ing  that  I  am  empowered  to  bestow.  Go  forth  upon 
your  glorious  mission  with  highest  hopes  and  bravest 
hearts  and  may  the  same  God  who  divided  the  water 
of  the  sea  for  his  own  people  and  closed  those  waters 
over  their  enemies,  guide  you  to  victory  this  day ! 

"Destined  avengers  of  your  brethren  and  ancestors 
who,  captured  by  the  pagans  and  who  rather  than  re 
pudiate  their  God,  suffered  torture  and  martyrdom  un 
der  the  obsidian  knife,  I  bless  you  in  the  name  of  the 
down-trodden  past!  Coming  rescuers  of  your  prince 
and  his  companions,  the  victims  of  pagan  lust  and  hate, 
I  bless  you  in  the  name  of  the  dawning  future !  Invok 
ing  the  power  of  the  Most  High  for  aid  in  this,  your 
first  united  assault  upon  the  forces  of  Satan,  O  cham 
pions  of  the  Cross  and  defenders  of  the  Faith,  I  bless 
you  in  the  name  of  the  Omnipotent  Father,  Son,  and 
Holy  Spirit!  I  bless  you  and  you  shall  be  blessed!" 


[344] 


CHAPTER  XXXV 
A  SOLEMN  REPROOF 

THE  watchers  in  the  statue  now  noted  that  already 
there  was  a  stir  in  the  plaza  below.  Its  bustle 
came  up  to  them  through  the  rarified  atmosphere  with 
clear  distinctness,  and  a  thrill  came  over  the  girls  as  they 
realized  what  all  this  unwonted  agitation  meant,  a  thrill 
that  was  in  no  wise  lessened  when  Zeno  called  in  to 
them,  tapping  it  smartly  as  he  spoke, 

"This  is  the  sacrificial  stone." 

Isabel  and  Mariam  shuddered  as  their  attention  was 
called  to  the  stone,  directly  beneath  them,  upon  which 
Izon  was  to  die.  They  had  been  looking  calmly  out 
over  it,  even  down  upon  it,  without  realizing  the  terrible- 
part  it  was  intended  to  play  in  the  tragedy  to  come.  It 
was  a  huge,  elliptical  block  of  solid  granite,  carved  richly 
around  its  circumference  with  symbolic  figures,  the  Az 
tec  gods  of  life  and  death.  In  the  top  of  the  stone  was 
a  groove  that  had  attracted  their  curious  speculation, 
but  now  it  came  upon  them  with  the  shock  of  a  vital  blow 

[345] 


PRINCE  I      Z      O      N 

that  this  gutter  was  to  allow  the  torrent  of  human  blood 
to  flow  down.  It  was  backed  up  against  the  feet  of 
the  idol,  practically  open  for  the  front  two-thirds  of  its 
circumference,  and  from  this  height  the  quivering  heart 
of  Izon  was  to  be  held  up  as  the  supreme  climax  of  the 
hideous  ceremony.  Gazing  at  the  stone  in  fascination 
for  a  time  they  were  glad  to  turn  away  and  look  beyond 
it,  to  follow,  down  the  side  of  the  teocolli,  the  winding 
pathway  by  which  Izon  must  presently  ascend. 

Those  who  have  seen  pictures  of  the  teocolli  of 
Tezcatlipoca  in  the  City  of  Mexico  can  form  a  slight 
idea  of  this  one,  but  a  better  impression  can  be  gained 
from  the  most  commonly  known  picture  of  the  tower 
of  Babel;  for  the  teocolli  of  the  Red  City  was  much 
taller  and  narrower  at  the  base  and  much  more  ornate 
in  its  continuous  parapet  than  any  of  those  made  by 
the  older  Aztecs  in  Mexico,  the  small  base  and  immense 
proportionate  height  of  this  one  being  forced  by  the 
limited  area.  It  was  built  of  stone,  and  an  inclined 
plane  ran  steeply  around  its  four  sides,  winding  from 
the  plaza  in  front  of  Topeltzin's  palace  to  the  top, 
which,  standing  out  as  it  did  at  the  very  edge  of  the 

[346] 


A        SOLEMN       REPROOF 

precipice,  formed  the  dominant  landmark  of  the  Red 
City. 

The  drum  upon  the  tower  top  solemnly  boomed  out 
its  summons  and  the  populace  began  to  pour  out  from 
everywhere.  The  plaza  filled  as  if  by  magic.  The 
palace  guards  marched  down  the  road  along  the  cliff- 
side  to  the  distant  wall,  to  reinforce  the  troops  already 
there.  From  the  height  of  the  teocolli  the  watchers 
could  now  see  another  slowly  moving  line  rounding  the 
cliff  from  the  Pearl  City  far  up  the  canyon.  The  cease 
less  profound  basso  of  the  river  came  solemnly  up  to 
them,  and  now,  upon  the  monotonous  undertone  which 
seemed  to  be  filled  with  present  menace,  there  suddenly 
burst  a  shriller  sound,  a  fanfare  of  trumpets.  The 
central  doors  of  the  palace,  swung  only  upon  state  oc 
casions,  had  opened.  Preceded  by  trumpeters,  a  band 
of  priests  came  slowly  forth  and  the  chant  that  arose 
up  to  the  great  statue  was  one  that  had  a  savage  triumph 
in  it.  Following  the  priests  came  a  band  of  flower  girls 
gay  with  the  sacrificial  blossoms  of  crimson,  and  their 
clear  sopranos  rose  in  response.  Mariam  suddenly 
clutched  her  hand  to  her  heart  and  bent  forth  eagerly. 

[347] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

Just  behind  the  girls  came  Izon,  clad  in  a  simple  robe 
of  white,  bearing  himself  erectly  and  proudly.  Tears 
started  into  the  eyes  of  Mariam,  as  she  felt  the  pitying 
clasp  of  Isabel's  arms  about  her  waist. 

"Oh,  Isabel,"  she  cried,  "if  the  knife  pierces  his 
heart,  I  too  shall  die.  Is  there  no  help  and  no  hope? 
Has  God  deserted  us?" 

As  if  in  solemn  reproof,  there  came  one  of  those 
acoustic  phenomena  which  are  among  the  greatest  won 
ders  of  the  canyon.  Down  the  mighty  chasm  rolled 
the  sounds  of  thousands  of  voices  chanting  afar. 

"Kyrie  Eleison!     Christe  Eleison!" 

was  being  reverently  sung  in  the  response  to  the  solemn 
services  in  behalf  of  Izon  by  those  people  of  Luxtol  who 
had  not  gone  forth  that  morning  to  battle. 

No  note  of  unbelief  broke  the  harmony  of  the  hymn 
for  mercy,  the  appeal  "O  Lord,  save  him!  O  Christ, 
save  him!"  which  was  sung  that  morning  in  the  church 
of  the  Christians,  to  be  reechoed  from  the  canyon  walls 
of  the  north  to  their  towering  mates  on  the  south. 
Swelled  by  the  organ  to  a  grand  diapason,  it  burst  the 
confines  of  the  quivering  edifice  and  rolled  from  crag 
to  crag,  filling  the  canyon  with  its  reverberations  of 

[348] 


A        SOLEMN       REPROOF 

solemn  supplication.  It  swept  over  the  soldiers  of  the 
Pearl  City,  and  those  of  the  Red,  massed  behind  their 
respective  ramparts,  lulling  for  a  time  their  fierce  shouts 
of  defiance  as  they  prepared  to  grapple  in  deadly  con 
flict.  Augmented  to  a  tremendous  chorus  by  the  Chris 
tian  host,  who,  like  the  Crusaders,  adopted  the  call  as 
their  battle-cry,  it  transformed  their  enthusiasm  into 
the  exultation  of  coming  victory,  while  it  chilled  their 
pagan  foes,  enervated  by  their  debaucheries  of  the 
preceding  night.  It  reached  the  boisterous  crowd  in 
the  plaza  and  awed  into  silence  their  bloodthirsty  jubila 
tions.  It  thrilled  with  courage  and  hope  the  hearts  of 
the  trembling  girls  on  the  teocolli,  and  it  inspired  Black 
Eagle  to  coming  deeds  of  invincible  might,  as  with  im 
plicit  faith  in  the  divine  mercy,  they  joined  in  the  ap 
peal  that  ascended  to  the  empyrean  and  besieged  the 
gates  of  heaven! 

The  gage  of  battle  was  cast;  it  was  Christianity 
against  Paganism  —  God  against  Tezcatlipoca ! 


[349] 


CHAPTER     XXXVI 
ON   THE   TEOCOLLI  —  PAGANISM 

WITH  what  trepidation  the  watchers,  sheltered 
within  the  very  statue  which  represented  all  in 
this  world  that  was  of  enmity  to  them,  gazed  down  upon 
the  slowly  winding  procession  that  now  ascended  the 
teocolli !  The  band  of  flower  girls  still  strewed  their 
red  blossoms  before  the  feet  of  Izon,  as  they  reached 
the  summit,  each  flower  a  reminder  to  him  of  the  ap 
proaching  moment  of  agony,  if  he  had  chosen  so  to 
regard  it.  So  far  as  all  outward  appearances  were 
concerned,  however,  Izon  suffered  no  anguish.  His 
face  was  calm,  and  his  clear  eyes  looked  ever  steadfastly 
upward.  The  features  of  Topeltzin,  on  the  other  hand, 
had  no  such  expression.  His  was  the  first  head  to 
rise  to  the  level  of  the  parapet,  and  as  his  evil  counte 
nance  appeared  the  girls  involuntarily  started  back  in 
affright  from  the  holes  through  which  they  had  been 
gazing,  lest  his  piercing  eyes  might  penetrate  and  dis 
cover  them.  His  face  was  drawn  by  the  passions  to 

[350] 


ON      THE       TEOCOLLI 

which  he  had  given  vent  through  the  night;  hours  had 
been  spent  in  hunting  the  girls  and  Black  Eagle,  and 
the  downfall  of  half  his  purpose  had  put  him  in  a  mood 
of  savage,  smouldering  fury. 

With  no  suspicion  of  the  three  pairs  of  eyes  that 
were  watching  him  from  within  the  statue  he  stopped 
before  the  sacrificial  stone  with  a  low  obeisance  to  the 
huge  image.  The  flower  girls  came  next  and  sur 
rounded  the  stone  with  garlands,  then  they  fell  back  on 
either  side,  forming  a  lane  for  those  to  come  later. 
Izon  now  came  within  the  range  of  vison.  It  was  with 
a  mocking  smile  that  he  bowed  in  answer  to  Topeltzin's 
bow,  and  Mariam  for  the  first  time  realized  the  strength 
of  these  men.  They  were  mortal  enemies,  and  one  was 
within  a  few  moments  to  die  at  the  hand  of  the  other, 
yet  they  saluted  each  other  in  apparent  courtesy  even 
while  they  glared  defiance  into  each  other's  eyes. 

If  Topeltzin  had  hoped  to  see  Izon  cowed  and 
despairing  he  was  doomed  to  disappointment;  as  at  the 
banquet  there  was  forced  the  same  reluctant  admiration 
in  his  cruel  nature  for  the  proud  prince  who  met  death 
as  calmly  as  an  invitation  to  a  feast.  Stirred  by  some 
impulse,  Topeltzin  held  forth  his  hand  and,  taking 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

Izon's,  assisted  him  to  mount  the  sacrificial  stone,  where, 
elevated  above  all  the  others  he  could,  for  the  last  time, 
look  down  upon  the  Red  City,  upon  the  peaceful  canyon, 
and  far  away  to  where  the  cross  of  Christianity  was 
burnished  into  radiance  by  the  morning  sunlight.  As 
his  eyes  rested  upon  this,  Izon's  lips  moved  for  a 
moment  in  silent  prayer  and  then,  his  soul  clear  with 
his  Maker,  he  cast  about  him  the  apparently  indifferent 
look  of  an  idle  spectator  upon  the  preparations  for  his 
own  death. 

The  cordon  of  priests  now  filed  past.  Each  abased 
himself  before  Tezcatlipoca  and  then  marched  into  the 
small  temple  opposite  the  statue.  Topeltzin  standing 
before  the  stone  and  Izon  standing  upon  it,  were  mo 
tionless,  the  very  incarnation  of  the  doomsman  and 
the  doomed. 

Deep  within  the  prince,  however,  was  the  torment 
of  uncertainty.  Where  were  Black  Eagle  and  the 
girls?  No  commotion  had  arisen  to  indicate  their  dis 
covery.  What  had  happened  to  them !  He  had  heard 
no  word  or  trace  of  them  since  the  night  before,  when 
he  had  been  dragged  away  from  the  banquet  dais,  and 
his  heart  was  filled  with  gloomy  conjectures  though 

[352] 


OAT       THE       rEOCOLLI 

he  allowed  no  trace  of  them  to  show  upon  his  face.  If 
he  must  go  to  his  death  he  would  go  like  a  man,  nor  let 
this  arch-tormentor  see  a  qualm  of  fear.  It  might  only 
have  added  to  his  distress  to  have  known  that  where 
he  stood  he  was  near  enough  for  Mariam  almost  to 
have  reached  out  and  touched  him,  had  there  been  an 
opening  large  enough.  She  was  nearly  frantic  with  a 
desire  to  but  touch  his  robe,  and  in  her  bosom  there 
came  a  sudden  pain  so  violent  that  it  was  like  the  pang 
of  a  knife  stroke.  Within  the  bend  of  her  strained 
arms  was  an  actual  ache,  borne  of  the  desire  to  clasp 
him  in  those  arms  and  to  hide  him  away  from  that  cruel 
curved  blade  which  Topeltzin  bore  aloft  as  the  insignia 
of  office. 

Slowly  the  flower  girls  took  up  the  strains  of  a  fare 
well  chant,  and  at  its  conclusion,  their  eyes  suffused  with 
tears,  began  to  countermarch  down  the  way  of  death, 
while  Mariam  and  Isabel  were  silently  weeping  as  if 
their  hearts  would  break.  Black  Eagle,  however,  was 
far  differently  affected.  All  this  ceremonial  drove  home 
to  him  the  fact  of  the  deep  seriousness  of  these  priests 
and  warned  him  of  the  tremendous  odds  against  him 
self  and  Izon.  No  sound  escaped  him  but  a  deeper 

[353] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

breath,  a  tightening  here  and  there  of  his  armor  buckles, 
a  firmer  grasp  of  his  spear  shaft  alone  showed  his  com 
prehension  of  the  dread  task  before  him.  The  six 
priests,  three  on  either  side  of  the  sacrificial  stone,  who 
had  been  left  to  guard  Izon,  now  took  up  the  burden  of 
the  same  chant,  and  the  response  was  made  within  the 
temple,  where  the  other  priests  were  holding  the  cere 
monial  that  preceded  each  sacrifice,  and  these  Topeltzin 
now  joined.  It  was  but  a  few  minutes  later  when  he 
emerged,  followed  by  his  entire  band.  The  priests, 
wearing  about  their  necks  huge  rolled  collars,  now 
loosened  these  rolls  and,  the  capes  dropping  to  the  floor, 
they  were  all  clad  in  scarlet  from  head  to  foot.  This 
was  the  signal  for  which  Azra  from  her  tower  had  been 
watching  with  straining  eyes.  It  was  the  moment  when 
the  battle  could  begin  at  the  gates  and  she  flew  down  to 
her  prison  room  to  transfer  the  news  to  Zilpan.  Again 
sounded  the  dirge,  that,  wailing  and  moaning  its  doleful 
cadences,  had  at  the  last  moment  broken  the  stoicism 
of  more  than  one  victim.  When  it  ceased  and  as 
Topeltzin  with  a  wolfish  smile  approached,  there  came 
down  the  canyon,  an  answering  cry  — 

[354] 


OAT       r   H   E       TEOCOLLI 

"Credo  in  unum  Deum,  Patrem   Omnipotentem,  factorem   coeli 
et  terra!" 

Topeltzin  paused  as  if  stung.  Once  more  the  mar 
vellous  acoustics  of  the  canyon  had  wafted  to  the  teo- 
colli  a  hymn  from  the  Christian  church.  When  he 
comprehended  what  it  was  that  he  had  heard  his  face 
became  livid  with  rage.  He  wheeled  back  once  more  to 
the  direction  of  the  rising  sun,  and  throwing  up  both 
his  brawny  arms,  shrieked  out,  more  like  an  impreca 
tion  than  the  grave  ceremonial  it  was  intended  to  be : 

"O  Tezcatlipoca,  to  whose  beams  we  owe  light 
and  life  and  all  that  blooms  and  blossoms  upon  the  face 
of  the  earth,  accept  this  crimson  offering  of  your  humble 
slaves!" 

Wheeling  abruptly  he  sprang  to  the  sacrificial  stone 
and  ordered  the  priests  to  whom  this  duty  fell: 

"Bare  him  for  the  sacrifice!" 

Izon,  having  no  hint  as  yet  whether  his  friends  had 
failed  him  or  not,  still  poised  himself  for  such  resistance 
as  he  might  make.  He  was  no  willing  victim,  bound 
by  superstition  to  accept  this  as  his  fate,  and  to  the  last 
moment  he  intended  to  sell  his  life  as  dearly  as  he 

[355] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

might,  since  there  was  small  chance  to  save  it.  He  was 
unarmed,  and  the  priests  that  now  closed  on  the  stone, 
with  sleeves  folded  back  to  the  elbows,  had  sharp  dag 
gers  at  their  belts.  Topeltzin's  own  muscular  arm  was 
bared,  and  the  horrible  obsidian  knife  was  upraised. 

A  piercing  scream  sounded  in  the  interior  of  the 
statue  of  Tezcatlipoca.     Mariam  had  fainted. 


L356] 


CHAPTER    XXXVII 
ON     THE     TEOCOLLI  —  HEROISM 

THE  screams  from  within  the  statue  was  drowned 
by  a  yell  of  rage  and  mortal  anguish  from  with 
out.  The  scarlet-robed  figure  nearest  Topeltzin  had 
suddenly  sprung  up  to  confront  him,  and  crying  in  a 
loud  voice,  "I,  too,  believe  in  one  God!"  had  thrust  a 
dagger  at  his  heart;  but  the  high  priest,  quick  as  a  tiger, 
had  met  this  attack  half  way  and  with  his  obsidian  knife 
had  delivered  the  death  blow  to  his  assailant.  It  was 
poor  Tepultac,  who,  thus  balked  of  his  revenge,  gave 
a  cry  as  he  sank  to  the  stone  floor.  Confusion  en 
sued.  The  surprised  priests  stood  aghast,  watching  the 
brief  struggle,  and  in  that  moment  a  tall  figure  in  armor 
that  glittered  in  the  sunlight  suddenly  appeared  on  the 
stone  from  behind  the  statue.  Into  Izon's  hands  he 
thrust  a  sword  and  a  knife,  and  then  instantly  and 
terrifically  attacked  the  priests  with  the  long  spear  upon 
which  was  bound  the  bowie  knife.  With  lightning-like 
quickness,  he  lunged  it  forward,  and  at  every  thrust  it 

[357] 


PRINCE          /      Z      O      N 

entered  the  body  of  a  priest  who  went  down  as  though 
struck  by  an  electric  bolt. 

In  the  first  onslaught  he  had  inflicted  a  slight  gash 
upon  the  knife  arm  of  Topeltzin,  who,  with  impreca 
tions,  jumped  away,  and  it  was  but  a  moment  until  the 
two,  Black  Eagle  attacking  the  outer  circle  and  Izon 
doing  swift  killing  with  his  sword  and  dagger  at  closer 
range,  had  cleared  a  space  of  several  feet  in  front  of 
the  stone,  the  priests,  in  fact,  cowering  back  to  the 
parapet.  In  that  same  time  the  forces  of  the  Pearl 
City,  led  by  Don  Raymon,  stormed  the  gates  of  the 
Red  City,  so  that  simultaneously  a  desperate  conflict 
between  the  pagans  and  the  Christians  had  begun  on 
the  teocolli  and  at  the  outpost  of  Ixtol. 

For  a  moment  the  surprise  of  the  onslaught  and  the 
wound  that  he  had  himself  received  had  taken  Topeltzin 
off  his  guard,  but  with  such  a  man  no  loss  of  control 
could  be  lasting,  and  quickly  recovering,  with  loud  com 
mand  he  ordered  his  priests  to  the  fray.  Under  the 
lash  of  his  will  they  dashed  for  the  stone  in  frenzy, 
but  in  that  brief  time  the  two  friends  had  taken  up, 
naturally,  the  best  order  of  defence.  The  sacrificial 
stone  being  against  the  pedestal  of  the  statue  prevented 

[358] 


ON       r   H  E        TEOCOLLI 

an  attack  from  the  rear.  Black  Eagle  standing  beside 
Izon,  thrust  out  and  beyond  at  the  outer  circle  of  priests 
with  snake-like  rapidity,  turning  from  side  to  side  and 
keeping  at  bay  the  major  portion  of  the  assailants,  while 
Izon,  in  a  crouching  position,  his  left  arm  wrapped  in 
part  of  his  robe  to  use  as  a  shield,  his  left  hand  grasping 
the  dagger,  and  his  right  arm  and  shoulder  bare,  was 
wielding  his  sword  with  a  swiftness  and  dexterity  that 
made  its  flashes  seem  like  gleams  of  swiftly  recurrent 
lightning.  They  were  like  demi-gods,  these  two  stal 
wart  men  in  their  superb  courage  and  their  prowess, 
and  the  girls  within  watched  with  bated  breath,  be 
moaning  their  helplessness  in  the  terrific  conflict,  praying 
by  turns  for  the  safety  of  their  knights,  and  for  the 
success  of  the  armed  forces  which  a  deep  booming 
sound  from  below  told  them  had  begun  the  storming 
of  the  gates. 

Fiercer  the  conflict  grew.  The  priests,  like  blood 
thirsty  tigers,  pressed  around  the  stone  with  howls  of 
rage,  mingled  with  screams  of  anguish  as  the  stricken 
ones  sank  to  rise  no  more.  Several  times  some  of  their 
number  succeeded  in  clambering  upon  one  side  of  the 
stone  while  the  fighting  was  on  the  front,  but  both  Black 

[359] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

Eagle  and  Izon  kept  constantly  turning  and  twisting, 
wheeling  for  a  fresh  opponent  in  the  same  instant  that 
a  desperate  stroke  was  delivered  to  another,  fighting 
like  demons,  the  bowie  knife  on  the  end  of  the  spear 
darting  in  and  out  like  a  tongue  of  fatal  flame,  the 
sword  whirling  like  a  flashing  circle  of  death. 

Out  from  the  visor  of  Black  Eagle  there  now  came 
a  savage  war-cry.  His  blood  was  boiling  in  his  veins, 
throbbing  in  his  temples,  tingling  in  his  finger-tips;  his 
heart  was  thumping  strongly  against  his  breast,  his 
breath  was  heaving  from  the  bottom  of  his  expanded 
lungs,  and  his  whole  gigantic  frame  quivered  with  the 
joy  of  battle.  His  cry  was  a  note  of  triumph,  of  glee, 
of  savage  glory  in  the  conflict,  for  back  through  the 
generations,  each  marked  with  the  lust  and  prowess  of 
battle,  had  come  all  their  savage  ferocity.  This  moment 
was  the  keenest  ecstasy  that  had  ever  entered  into  his 
life,  and  just  behind  him,  watching  every  movement  with 
bated  breath,  his  natural  mate,  now  more  sure  of  the 
fact  than  ever  since  she  had  known  him,  was  herself 
stirred  by  that  trace  of  Indian  blood  in  her  veins, 
and  she  almost  screamed  out  in  mad  exultation  as  the 
crimson-robed  wolves  went  down  before  his  mighty 

[3601 


The  Fight  on  the  Teocolli 


OAT        THE       TEOCOLLI 

strokes.  Mariam,  revived  but  still  faint  and  weakened, 
pressed  against  the  pierced  stone  in  front  of  her,  her 
lips  parted  in  terror,  her  eyes  distended  in  wild  fear 
that  each  blow  might  be  the  one  that  would  strike  Izon 
down.  In  her,  while  she  could  not  but  admire  the 
strength  and  dexterity  and  courage  of  Izon,  there  was 
no  exhilaration  in  this  horrible  conflict.  She  would  far 
rather  have  accepted  him  in  peace  and  walked  with  him 
throughout  life  under  rose-hung  bowers;  but  not  so 
Isabel.  For  every  successful  stroke  that  Black  Eagle 
gave,  she  felt  a  thrill  of  fierce  pride,  and  the  blood  of 
her  own  warrior  ancestors  stirred  within  her  so  that  she 
longed  to  bear  her  share  in  the  brunt  of  the  battle. 

The  priests  were  screaming  and  cursing  but  no  sound 
came  from  Izon  or  Black  Eagle,  save  that  one  war- 
whoop.  With  teeth  clinched  and  eyes  blazing  they 
whirled  and  thrust  with  automatic  precision,  and  with 
every  thrust  a  flowing  red  gash  was  left.  Now  there 
was  a  third  figure  near  the  sacrificial  stone,  a  scarlet-clad 
figure,  fighting  with  them,  wielding  his  short  knife  with 
terrific  fury  and  attempting  to  force  his  way  across  to 
where  Topeltzin  urged  on  his  hordes  and  watched,  with 
a  cool  and  calculating  eye,  for  a  chance  to  himself  spring 

[361] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

in  with  a  quick,  decisive  blow.  The  cowl  of  this  new 
ally  was  thrown  back  but  the  girls  could  not  see  his 
face.  They  knew  well  enough,  however,  that  this  was 
Zeno,  who,  warmed  by  the  conflict  and  the  heroism  of 
the  two  principals,  was  fighting  now  in  open  battle  for 
them.  Against  the  force  of  numbers  the  three  defenders 
had  but  one  advantage.  The  priests  were  armed  only 
with  short  knives  and  stood  upon  a  lower  level;  more 
over  they  were  befuddled  by  the  orgy  following  the 
banquet  and  incapable  of  concerted  action.  The  length 
of  Izon's  sword  and  the  much  greater  length  of  Black 
Eagle's  spear  gave  them  a  chance  for  their  lives,  and 
they  made  such  terrific  use  of  this  chance  that  soon  the 
entire  space  around  the  stone  for  several  feet  was  filled 
with  dead  and  dying  priests,  many  of  them  writhing  and 
screaming  in  death's  agony,  all  of  them  covered  with 
blood,  thus  forming  between  the  besieged  and  the 
fanatics,  a  rolling,  slippery  barrier  over  which  the  at 
tacking  priests  had  to  pass  before  they  could  strike. 

While  the  din  of  the  conflict  was  at  its  height  a 
shadow  fell  over  the  scene.  Looking  up  with  a  quick 
appreciation  of  every  circumstance  which,  no  matter  how 
trivial,  might  have  a  bearing  upon  the  outcome,  Isabel 

[362] 


ON       THE       TEOCOLLI 

saw  hovering  over  the  temple  a  black  cloud  that  had 
come  slowly  above  them  from  the  lower  canyon.  In 
the  tenseness  of  the  action  upon  the  top  of  the  teocolli 
and  in  the  excitement  of  that  other  attack  at  the  gates 
of  the  city,  no  one  had  paid  any  attention  to  this  until 
suddenly  a  deep  roll  of  thunder  reverberated  through 
the  canyon,  its  detonation  at  this  height  being  almost 
ear-splitting. 


[363] 


CHAPTER     XXXVIII 
ON  THE  TEOCOLLI  — DESPERATION 

THE  clap  of  thunder  scarcely  disturbed  the  priests 
about  the  sacrificial  stone.  Crazed  with  blood 
lust  they  were  like  wild  animals,  all  their  senses  in  abey 
ance  except  the  one  mad  desire  to  slay.  One  after 
another  of  the  red-robed  fanatics  rushed  over  his  dead 
comrades,  only  to  meet  the  knife  or  the  sword,  to  throw 
up  his  hands,  to  shriek,  to  sink  back  to  rise  no  more. 
Until  now  Izon  had  uttered  no  sound.  Every  atom  of 
his  being  had  been  concentrated  on  the  one  mighty  ex 
ertion  to  kill;  to  plunge  his  weapon  into  the  head  or 
breast  of  the  foes  who  swarmed  before  him.  Suddenly 
the  space  in  front  of  the  stone  was  clear,  except  for  the 
hideously  writhing  mass  of  wounded  priests,  over  which 
the  living  hesitated  to  charge.  As  he  noted  this,  as  the 
conviction  suddenly  came  to  him  that  Black  Eagle  and 
himself  would  win,  a  magnificent  exultation  possessed 
him.  All  his  rage  against  Topeltzin,  of  necessity  sup 
pressed  until  this  moment,  blazed  forth.  Pointing 

[364] 


ON       THE       TEOCOLLI 

his  dripping  blade  at  the  high  priest,  "Murderer  of 
women!"  he  cried,  "poltroon  high  priest,  skulking 
there!  Give  that  knife  to  a  man  not  afraid  to  use  it, 
you  slinking  coward!"  Topeltzin  shuddered  between 
rage  and  humiliation.  Never  before  in  the  traditions 
of  Ixtol  had  a  victim  resisted  in  this  way.  Never  before 
had  a  high  priest  been  thus  degraded,  and  that  he,  he 
who  had  counted  on  this  scene  to  be  his  crowning 
triumph,  should  be  thus  reviled,  was  maddening.  But 
Topeltzin  in  some  respects  was  truly  great,  and  now  re 
strained  himself  from  rushing  upon  Izon. 

He  had  waited  in  vain  for  an  opening,  holding  him 
self  poised  to  spring  in  at  the  first  opportunity  and  to 
himself  deliver  the  blow  that  would  give  the  victim  his 
quietus;  but  now  he  called  half  a  dozen  of  the  priests  to 
one  side  and  held  a  short  conference.  After  talking 
with  them  crisply  he  pondered  for  a  second  and  then 
suddenly  pointed  his  finger  at  one  of  the  priests. 

"You,  Axama!"  he  directed  sharply. 

The  one  addressed  as  Axama  folded  his  hands  across 
his  breast,  bowing  with  piteous  resignation  to  his  death 
sentence,  and  then  the  entire  party  went  around  to  the 
front  of  the  stone.  They  waited  for  an  opening  in  that 

[365] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

wavering  mob  and  made  a  rush,  but,  quick  as  they  were, 
Black  Eagle  was  ready  and  his  terrific  spear-thrust  met 
Axama  fair  in  the  breast.  That  was  precisely  the  action 
for  which  Axama  had  been  prepared.  He  saw  that 
thrust  coming  but  did  not  try  to  evade  it;  instead,  he 
threw  himself  forward  upon  it  with  all  his  strength,  and, 
grasping  the  spear  shaft  with  a  convulsive  movement, 
helped  the  thrust  with  his  own  exertion.  To  Black 
Eagle's  dismay  he  found  that  the  knife  was  buried  in 
the  priest's  breast,  and  now  he  realized  the  purpose  of 
this  self-sacrifice;  it  was  to  render  the  terrible  weapon 
useless.  With  a  horrible  yell,  Axama  strove  even  in  the 
very  midst  of  this  mortal  stroke  to  drag  his  slayer  with 
him  down  from  the  stone.  He  had  laid  down  his  life 
to  make  this  opening,  and  Topeltzin  urged  on  his  priests 
to  take  advantage  of  it. 

Only  Izon's  sword  and  dagger  and  Zeno's  short  knife 
now  remained  to  stem  the  onrush,  and,  while  they  were 
performing  what  amounted  to  miracles  with  these 
weapons,  it  was  evident  that  the  fight  would  soon  be 
over  without  Black  Eagle's  aid.  Izon  was  sorely 
pressed,  while  the  roll  about  his  left  arm  received  thrust 
after  thrust,  and  he  was  only  saved  from  one  vicious 

[366] 


ON       r   H   E        TEOCOLLI 

stroke  by  Zeno  receiving  the  knife  in  his  left  shoulder 
where  it  remained  sticking  to  the  hilt.  Black  Eagle  in 
the  meantime  had  been  tugging  and  straining  to  regain 
his  spear,  and  now  that  savage  strain  within  him  that 
had  driven  him  to  maniacal  glory  in  this  conflict,  im 
pelled  him  to  a  deed  of  titanic  strength.  Dropping  sud 
denly  upon  one  knee  and  using  the  other  as  a  fulcrum, 
with  a  tremendous  effort  he  lifted  Axama  up  and  flung 
him  over  his  head  past  the  statue,  where  he  slipped  from 
the  knife,  falling  out  over  the  parapet  and  hurtling  over 
and  over  in  the  air,  down  and  down,  clearing  the  teocolli 
and  falling,  a  bruised  and  broken  mass,  on  the  stones 
of  the  plaza  among  the  terrified  people. 

So  appalled  were  the  priests  by  this  feat  that  for  a 
moment  they  fell  back,  and  even  after  Black  Eagle  had 
whirled  his  spear  to  position  ready  for  another  lunge, 
they  were  motionless,  except  Topeltzin  who,  now  losing 
all  self-control,  became  a  raving  maniac.  His  frenzied 
roar  recalled  the  priests  to  themselves  and  once  more 
they  swarmed  forward  for  a  final  charge.  With  a  sud 
den  crouching  motion  one  of  them  slipped  under  Izon's 
guard  and  struck  at  his  breast.  For  the  second  time  a 
scream  came  from  within  the  statue  and  though  Zeno 

[367] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

had  lunged  sideways  in  time  to  save  Izon,  the  damage 
was  done. 

Topeltzin's  quick  ear  had  located  that  scream,  and, 
rushing  to  the  back  of  the  statue  he  saw  the  opening 
from  which  Black  Eagle  had  emerged.  Into  this  he 
now  darted,  and  with  a  hoarse  yell  of  passion  he  clutched 
both  the  girls  and  drew  them  forth  before  they  had 
even  time  for  thought  of  resistance.  His  appearance 
was  so  horrible  that  the  girls  were  paralyzed  with  terror 
and  did  not  for  a  moment  even  think  of  the  daggers  that 
had  been  given  them.  His  robe  was  torn  and  blood 
stained,  while  his  face,  half-covered  with  blood,  was 
that  of  a  beast,  and,  as  he  glared  upon  them  with  venge 
ful,  blood-shot  eyes,  they  were  so  terrified  that  the 
strength  seemed  to  desert  their  bodies,  leaving  them 
limp  and  helpless.  Blinded  with  fury  he  suddenly 
jerked  them  around  to  the  parapet  and  shoved  Mariam 
into  the  arms  of  the  nearest  priest.  With  a  jerk  of  his 
hand  Topeltzin  motioned  the  priest  to  follow  him,  and, 
lifting  Isabel,  he  poised  to  plunge  her  over  the  abyss 
below,  down  into  that  terrible  depth  where  the  river  in 
the  bottom  of  the  canyon  yawned  ever  for  more  victims. 

Topeltzin's  murderous  purpose  was  a  double  one. 

[368] 


ON       THE        TEOCOLLI 

He  intended  not  only  to  glut  the  rage  that  was  in  his 
heart  against  these  girls  who  had  so  far  escaped  him, 
but  also  to  distract  the  attention  of  Izon  and  Black 
Eagle,  and  this  last  purpose  was  already  accomplished. 
The  scream  of  Isabel  as  she  was  swept  from  her  feet 
caught  the  attention  of  both  men,  and  for  an  instant 
they  stopped,  transfixed  by  this  new  horror,  while  in  that 
moment  the  priests  sprang  forward  from  all  sides  at 
once.  As  Topeltzin  lifted  her,  Isabel  turned  her  head 
in  Black  Eagle's  direction  and  tried  to  wave  him  a  last 
good-bye,  for  she  felt  that  her  hour  had  come,  but  as 
she  turned  she  saw  him  spring  to  the  edge  of  the  sac 
rificial  stone,  paying  no  attention  to  the  horde  that  were 
thronging  around  him,  and  hurl  his  spear  at  Topeltzin. 
It  was  a  master-stroke,  swift  and  straight  as  an  arrow, 
for  the  side  of  the  high  priest,  where  the  blade  passed 
under  his  arm,  badly  wounding  him,  the  shaft  splintering 
against  the  parapet.  With  a  groan  Topeltzin  sank 
down,  carrying  Isabel  with  him,  but  she  felt  that  his 
clasp  of  her  was  loose,  and  she  had  barely  touched  the 
ground  when  she  sprang  to  her  feet  and  rushed  to 
Mariam.  She  now  had  her  dagger  in  her  hand,  though 
she  could  not  have  told  how  it  came  there,  and  with  all 

[369] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

the  force  that  was  in  her,  she  plunged  it  into  the  body  of 
the  priest  who  was  at  that  very  moment  swinging 
Mariam  for  the  throw.  The  blow  went  home,  but  even 
as  he  sank,  two  other  priests  seized  the  girls,  eager  to 
carry  out  Topeltzin's  plan,  and  again  they  were  lifted 
to  be  cast  over  the  parapet. 

Mariam's  appealing  eyes  were  fixed  on  Izon,  but  he 
was  beset  by  three  of  his  assailants  who  had  closed 
in  upon  him,  and  he  could  not  lift  a  hand  to  save  them. 
Black  Eagle  drew  his  knife  and  threw  it  at  Isabel's 
captor,  then  turned  to  force  his  way  through  to  her. 
Isabel,  her  head  turned  so  that  she  must  perforce  take 
in  the  stretch  from  the  plaza  up  the  canyon,  saw  an 
immense  rabble  running  toward  the  teocolli  at  hot  speed. 
They  were  the  soldiers  of  Topeltzin  in  wild  disorder, 
and  after  them,  like  an  avenging  Nemesis,  came  the 
soldiers  of  the  Pearl  City.  The  latter  had  carried  the 
gate  and  were  sweeping  its  defenders  before  them.  But, 
even  if  they  stormed  and  won  the  teocolli  it  would  take 
them  half  an  hour  to  scale  it,  and  their  coming  would 
not  be  in  time  to  save  any  of  the  four  to  whom  Doom 
had  already  opened  his  gaunt  arms. 

[370] 


CHAPTER    XXXIX 
THE     BATTLE     AT     THE     GATES 

THAT  had  been  a  terrific  conflict  at  the  gates. 
Midway  between  the  Pearl  and  Red  Cities, 
walls  had  been  erected  across  the  wide  shelf  of  the  cliff 
which  formed  a  highway  between  the  domains.  Each 
wall  was  guarded  night  and  day  by  its  own  defenders, 
and  between  the  walls  was  a  neutral  space  upon  which 
no  adherent  of  either  side  set  foot,  except  sometimes 
when  the  guards,  establishing  a  truce,  met  for  the  rough 
games  to  which  their  class  was  addicted.  Now,  how 
ever,  both  walls  were  doubly  guarded.  Topeltzin, 
whose  spy  system  was  an  intricate  and  wonderful  thing, 
knew  of  the  assault  that  was  to  be  made  against  his 
forces  and  had  massed  them  all  under  command  of 
Gautemotzin  behind  the  Red  City  gates,  but  he  had 
caused  the  news  to  be  sent,  by  direct  messenger  to  Father 
Zolcoma  himself,  that  any  signal  for  attack  before  Izon 
ascended  the  teocolli  would  be  the  signal  for  Izon's 
death.  After  that,  no  force  on  earth  could  save  the 
prince,  he  thought. 

[370 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

Far  different  from  that  of  the  Christians  had  been 
the  pagan  preparation  for  the  battle.  Knowing  that  the 
long  night  of  debauchery  in  which  his  soldiers  had  in 
dulged  would  have  its  inevitable  effect  on  the  morrow, 
Topeltzin  had  issued  vast  quantities  of  the  strongest 
liquors  to  the  troops  and  in  a  half-drunken,  yet  evilly 
inspirited  harangue,  Gautemotzin  had  aroused  them 
to  reckless  courage  by  promising  the  unlimited  loot  and 
despoilment  of  the  treasures  and  people  of  the  Pearl 
City  as  their  prize. 

It  was  a  long  column  and  an  earnest  one  that  had 
marched  out  of  Luxtol  and  had  come  to  halt  within  the 
shelter  of  its  own  outpost  wall,  and  toward  the  rear  of 
the  army  was  a  most  unusual  and  un-warlike  object.  It 
was  a  black  palanquin  with  shuttered  sides,  borne  by 
relays  of  four  men  each,  and  within  its  light-excluded 
walls  sat  a  young  man  with  pale,  drawn  face  and  white, 
slender  hands  that  covered  his  eyes.  As  the  column 
neared  the  gates  he  was  speaking  softly  but  in  an  intense 
tone,  as  if  conversing  earnestly  with  some  one  who  was 
there  by  his  side  but  unseen. 

"Nearer  and  still  nearer,  O  soul  of  my  soul!"  he 
was  saying.  "  In  the  midst  of  death  I  am  coming  to  thee 

[372] 


BATTLE      AT      THE      GATES 

and  to  life,  after  these  two  weary  years.  And  now, 
beloved,  again  what  tidings?" 

He  became  silent  now  and  sat  strained  as  if  listening 
intently,  but  presently  he  tapped  upon  the  little  door 
at  his  side.  It  was  opened  by  a  soldier  who  peered  in 
curiously  at  the  wide,  dreaming  eyes  of  Zilpan. 

"Go  tell  Don  Raymon  that  Prince  Izon  is  now  as 
cending  the  teocolli,"  he  directed,  and  the  soldier,  re 
serving  for  the  coming  race  his  constant  wonderment  at 
this  uncanny  puzzle,  dashed  away  to  the  front  of  the 
column,  leaving  another  to  take  his  place  and  close  the 
door  upon  the  pale  mystic. 

Far  off  in  Topeltzin's  palace,  high  up  in  her  black 
apartment,  sat  Azra,  her  face  aglow  with  excitement, 
her  waxen  cheeks  tinted  with  the  first  trace  of  color  that 
had  been  upon  them  for  many  months.  Zilpan  was 
coming!  With  that  marvellous  sense  which  had  been 
developed  within  her,  she  had  followed  every  step  of 
his  progress  and  it  seemed  as  if  each  minute's  lessening 
of  the  space  between  them  had  infused  her  with  new  life, 
had  quickened  her  long-starved  love  again  into  rich 
blossoming.  Upon  all  sides  of  the  tower  in  the  room 
above  opened  out  tiny  windows,  from  one  of  which  she 

[373] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

could  see  the  top  of  the  teocolli ;  but  as  the  glaring  light 
of  this  apartment  was  too  distracting  for  communion 
with  that  absent  twin  soul  of  hers,  she  was  constantly 
running  up  and  down  the  narrow  stairway,  one  mo 
ment  to  see  what  was  going  on  at  the  feet  of  Tezcat- 
lipoca  and  another  to  convey  her  information  to  Zilpan. 
Now  she  ascended  to  the  upper  room  once  more,  and 
with  bated  breath  watched  the  ceremonial  there  until 
the  scarlet  capes  were  let  down.  It  was  the  signal  for 
which  she  had  been  waiting.  She  flew  down  to  the  black 
apartment  and  from  that  moment  on  had  no  other 
thought  than  for  Zilpan. 

"Strike!"  she  cried  to  him  across  all  that  intervening 
space  that  still  yawned  between  her  and  her  love. 
"Strike!  The  scarlet  capes  of  the  priests  have  fallen. 
Izon  is  battling  for  his  life ! "  Bursting  from  the  palan 
quin,  Zilpan  rushed  through  the  column,  knocking  down 
several  soldiers  who  inadvertently  stood  in  his  way,  until 
seeing  Don  Raymon  who  was  standing  on  an  elevated 
jutting  crag  in  the  front,  directing  the  development  of 
his  forces,  he  shouted,  "Senor!  Izon  is  fighting  on  the 
teocolli!" 

[374] 


BATTLE    AT    THE    GATES 

"Strike,  soldiers  of  Luxtol!"  commanded  Don 
Raymon.  "Strike  for  God  and  Izon!" 

And  they  did  strike.  Through  the  gates  of  the  Pearl 
City  wall  there  came  with  loud  battle  yells  the  van  of 
Luxtol,  dragging  with  clanking,  ponderous  roll,  its 
middle  supported  upon  wheels,  a  huge  beam  with  a  head 
of  black  stone  as  hard  as  steel.  A  withering  storm  of 
arrows  and  stones  from  catapults  showered  upon  the 
soldiers  as  the  head  of  the  battering  ram  was  hurled 
against  the  Red  City  gates,  and  a  score  of  them  dropped 
in  their  tracks.  Nothing  daunted,  the  backward  rush  be 
gan.  Fresh  men  sprang  up  to  take  the  places  of  those 
that  had  fallen,  and  again  the.  huge  battering  ram 
crashed  against  the  gates.  Again  and  again  the  ponder 
ous  beam  swept  forward,  every  handle  grasped  by  eager 
volunteers,  and  with  every  stroke  the  gates  groaned 
and  splintered  and  weakened  more  and  more,  until 
Gautemotzin,  perched  upon  the  walls  above  the  gate, 
shrieked  furious  imprecations  upon  the  attacking  party, 
realizing  the  resistless  force  of  this  new  and  mighty 
machine  which  had  been  evolved  in  the  Pearl  City. 
From  behind  the  battering  ram  a  shower  of  arrows  and 

[375] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

missiles  from  spring  guns  struck  the  defenders  upon  the 
wall,  mowing  them  down,  and  Gautemotzin,  as  yet  un 
scathed  but  unable  to  stand  it  longer,  leaped  from  the 
bold  position  where  he  had  defied  the  marksmen  of  the 
attacking  party  and  suddenly  threw  open  the  great  gates, 
just  as  the  ram  came  rushing  on  for  the  stroke  that  would 
have  splintered  them.  Surprised  by  the  absence  of  the 
impact  for  which  they  had  braced,  the  crew  of  the  bat 
tering  engine  were  forced  onward  by  its  momentum, 
carrying  the  ram  far  through  the  gates,  and  then,  while 
his  men  cut  down  the  invaders  with  yells  of  triumph, 
the  giant  leader  attempted  to  shut  the  gates  with  the 
engine  inside.  It  was  a  clever  ruse,  but  it  failed,  for  the 
gates,  battered  until  their  fastenings  dragged,  would 
not  shut  again,  and  the  forces  of  Luxtol  rushed  in  under 
an  avalanche  of  arrows  and  rocks. 

It  was  a  hand-to-hand  conflict  now,  for  the  most  part, 
although  Don  Raymon  saw  with  chagrin  the  thousands 
of  arrows  wasted  on  the  cliffs  by  his  archers  because  they 
were  in  the  rear.  Suddenly  recalling  the  tactics  of  Duke 
William  at  the  battle  of  Hastings,  he  summoned  the 
chiefs  of  the  archers  and  ordered  them  to  have  their 
men  shoot  their  arrows  upward,  and  in  a  few  minutes 

[376] 


BArrLE    AT:    THE    GATES 

a  shower  of  death  fell  upon  his  foes.  In  the  front  the 
shelf  of  the  cliff  was  narrow  and  the  fighting  was  so 
fierce  that  many  warriors,  because  of  the  contracted 
footing  of  the  battleground,  were  crowded  too  near  the 
brink,  and  many  even  without  scar  or  bruise  of  battle, 
were  forced  over  the  edge  of  the  chasm  to  find  death  in 
the  river,  which  never,  since  the  first  invasion  of  the 
Aztecs  upon  its  domain,  had  been  so  surfeited  with 
human  lives. 

Where  the  two  forces  clashed,  men  reached  the 
coveted  front  of  the  fighting  but  to  die,  and,  where  that 
gory  line  wavered,  the  narrow  space  lay  piled  with  dead 
and  dying  so  high  that  they  formed  one  barricade  after 
another;  but  always  it  was  the  intrepid  warriors  led  by 
Don  Raymon  who  captured  these  barricades  and  formed 
new  ones.  On  both  sides  there  arose  individual  heroes, 
men  to  whom  death  seemed  to  have  granted  a  special 
immunity,  and  these,  ever  in  the  thickest  of  the  fighting, 
stained  crimson  from  head  to  foot,  hoarse  and  almost 
voiceless  from  the  continued  cries  of  encouragement  and 
defiance  that  they  shouted,  arose  like  invincible  demons 
of  warfare  above  the  human  ramparts  that  were  form 
ing  like  winrows  of  grain.  Hundreds  of  such  fighters 

[377] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

unable  to  get  to  the  front  through  the  struggling  mass 
ahead  of  them,  climbed,  some  up  and  others  down  the 
cliffs  where,  clinging  with  one  hand,  they  met  their  foes 
in  similar  positions.  Thus  the  canyon  walls  from  the 
banks  of  the  river  to  the  upper  plateau  was  the  scene  of 
deadly  hand-to-hand  duels,  each  of  which  ended  with 
such  savage  shouts  of  triumph,  that  a  pandemonium-like 
roar  echoed  from  the  opposite  walls ! 

Among  those  most  daring,  most  insensible  to  self, 
most  set  on  endless  vengeance  upon  all  the  hordes 
of  the  Red  City,  was  a  slight  pale  youth  without  armor, 
into  whose  weak  frame  there  had  suddenly  come  the 
mighty  strength  of  battle  frenzy, — Ziplan.  Securing 
a  spear  from  a  fallen  soldier,  with  the  long-pent-up  pas 
sion  of  his  wrongs  surging  in  his  veins,  he  forced  his 
way  to  the  front  as  if,  single-handed,  he  would  cut  his 
way  through  all  opposition,  defying  man  and  fate  and 
even  death,  until  he  found  that  other  self  —  that  self 
which  he  had  been  taught  from  infancy  to  be  a  love  that 
was  a  part  of  every  life;  and  with  every  stroke  he  cried 
the  name  of  Azra. 

Tezcotzin,  as  the  chief  of  the  leading  Luxtol  bat 
talion,  now  seized  his  opportunity  for  revenge  upon 

[378] 


BATTLE     AT     THE      GATES 

Gautemotzin.  He  had  struggled  madly  to  reach  his 
treacherous  foe  of  the  gantlet.  Urging  Don  Raymon 
to  cease  exposing  himself  so  recklessly,  Tezcotzin  now 
led  the  onslaught;  it  was  he  who  fought  in  the  van  of 
every  fresh  advance ;  it  was  he  who  finally  forced  the  last 
great  charge  which  beat  back  the 'army  of  raving  pagans 
until  his  men  gained  the  deserted  battering  ram,  which, 
since  its  capture,  had  stood  merely  as  an  impediment  in 
the  centre  of  the  road.  But  now  that  it  was  gained,  the 
ram  became  once  more  an  engine  of  destruction. 

By  pulling  a  rod  that  ran  through  its  centre  there 
flashed  forth  on  each  side  sharp  blades  that  had  been 
sheathed  within,  and  now,  as  it  was  again  rolled  for 
ward,  it  mowed  down  the  forces  of  Ixtol  like  a  scythe. 
Against  this  terrible  weapon  the  Red  City  soldiers  fell 
back  aghast,  and  their  stubborn  defence  became  a  rout. 

Gautemotzin  alone  refused  to  give  way  before  its 
resistless  onslaught.  As  it  neared  him  he  sprang  upon 
it  and,  brandishing  his  sword,  ran  back  upon  the  huge 
beam  where  Tezcotzin  was  bent  now  to  this  new  de 
vastation.  Nerved  by  a  madness  born  of  the  fierce 
torture  to  which  he  had  been  subjected,  Tezcotzin  for 
the  moment  saw  only  his  great  enemy.  As  he  was  at 

[379] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

the  very  end  of  the  ram  and  had  its  guidance,  he  sud 
denly  swerved  and  ran  the  strange  car  of  death  straight 
for  the  cliff,  a  curve  of  which  they  were  now  rounding. 
It  was  all  done  in  an  instant,  and  the  momentum  of 
the  ponderous  machine  was  too  great  to  overcome,  so 
the  men  who  were  propelling  it  released  their  hold  to 
save  their  lives  and  let  it  go  down  to  destruction. 
Gautemotzin,  just  beyond  its  middle,  his  eyes  blazing 
his  hatred,  stood  above  the  chasm,  a  stalwart  figure, 
holding  his  reddened  sword  aloft  in  the  sunshine.  For 
that  instant  the  long  beam  of  the  battering  ram  seemed 
motionless,  and  then  it  suddenly  pitched  forward. 
Gautemotzin  leaped  for  the  cliff.  The  momentum  of 
the  ram  was  against  him,  and  he  landed  on  the  very 
edge  of  the  precipice.  He  stood,  poised  for  a  moment 
as  he  cast  his  sword  in  a  flashing  whirl  behind  him  in  his 
effort  to  gain  a  balance.  It  was  vain,  and  as  he  began 
to  fall  backward,  he  turned  and  with  a  defiant  yell, 
sprang  out  into  the  air,  thence  down  into  the  gorge 
which  swallowed  him  as  if  he  had  never  been. 

Panic-stricken,  the  soldiers  of  the  Red  City  were 
still  retreating,  and  the  victorious  warriors  of  Luxtol 
pressed  closely  upon  them,  harassing  their  flight,  pick- 

[380] 


BATTLE     AT     THE      GATES 

ing  off  the  laggards  with  ruthless  hand,  plunging  after 
them,  undaunted,  into  the  blackness  that  had  settled 
down,  like  a  pall,  over  the  city  of  vices.  Up  to  the  very 
base  of  the  teocolli  the  chase  continued,  through  dark 
ness  and  lightning  and  crashing  thunder.  As  they 
neared  it,  Father  Zolcoma,  who  though  a  non-combatant 
had  been  swept  along  by  the  mighty  human  torrent,  took 
the  lead  at  the  side  of  Don  Raymon,  calling  loudly  upon 
the  name  of  Izon,  having  it  in  his  mind  to  scale  the 
teocolli  itself  and,  if  it  were  not  too  late,  to  wrest  Izon 
from  the  grasp  of  the  priests.  As  for  Zilpan,  as  his 
footsteps  came  upon  the  plaza,  the  fever  of  the  battle 
left  him  and  a  new  impulse  swept  in  upon  him,  took  pos 
session  of  him  body  and  spirit,  captured  all  his  sense 
and  all  his  soul.  Azra !  She  was  near  him !  He  could 
feel  her  very  presence,  pressing  closer,  through  the  dark 
ness  and  the  turmoil,  as  surely  as  the  unseeing  needle 
turns  unerringly  to  the  pole. 

Aye,  and  she  was  near  him.  Flying  down  from  her 
tower,  whence  all  the  guards  that  had  hemmed  her  in 
had  fled,  unable  longer  to  wait  for  his  coming 
as  he  approached  through  that  drenching  baptism  of 
blood,  she  threaded  her  way  without  hesitation  through 

[381] 


PRINCE          I     Z      O      N 

all  the  confused  and  shrieking  mob  and  through  the  sky 
blackness,  straight  to  her  goal.  She  was  not  seeking 
Zilpan,  she  was  merely  going  to  him.  The  same  mar 
vellous  sense  which  had  been  born  in  them  through 
Topeltzin's  careful  study  and  teaching,  now  guided 
them  as  surely  as  the  sun  and  moon  are  guided  in  their 
courses  in  the  heavens,  and  there,  in  the  midst  of  that 
pandemonium,  surrounded  by  that  maelstrom  of  the 
worst  passions  of  which  humanity  is  capable,  these  two 
who  had  loved  with  a  more  exquisite  and  more  intense 
love  than  would  be  good  for  the  mass  of  frail  humanity, 
threw  themselves  into  each  other's  arms  and  sank  down 
in  sighing  faintness  at  the  first  buttress  of  the  bridge, 
where  good  fortune  sheltered  them  from  the  flying  feet 
of  the  rabble. 

But  now  disaster  came  upon  the  army  of  the  Pearl 
City  in  a  strange  and  unexpected  manner.  The  plaza 
was  crowded  with  a  frightened  throng,  and  as  the  sol 
diers  of  Topeltzin  poured  into  it  with  the  intention  of 
forming  into  defensive  array  at  the  base  of  the  teocolli, 
they  became  inextricably  confused  with  that  fear-crazed 
mass  of  spectators.  Therefore,  as  Don  Raymon's  forces 
came  up  they  found  themselves  confronted  with  a  de- 

[382] 


B  A  r  r  L  E    A  r    r  H  E    GATES 

fence  so  unexpected  and  at  the  same  time  so  effective  that 
all  their  plans  and  all  their  prowess  went  for  naught. 
This  unwitting  defence  was  nothing  more  than  the 
passive  mob  itself,  soft,  unresisting,  mere  sheep  —  help 
less  masses  of  flesh  into  which  swords  might  plunge  and 
plunge  again  and  carve  no  onward  pathway. 

Feeling  that  pursuit  had  been  checked  and  discover 
ing  the  reason,  the  soldiers  of  the  Red  City  took  fresh 
heart  and  began  to  press  forward,  pushing  the  rabble 
before  them,  a  sickening  human  bulwark  that  was  im 
pervious  to  assault  and  scaling.  The  constantly  flashing 
lightning  now  showed  pale,  terrified,  piteous  faces,  up 
turned  as  if  in  supplication  to  the  inky  sky,  and  to  mow 
these  faces  down  was  a  butchery  that  took  the  heart  out 
of  the  bravest  and  most  ruthless  alike.  The  lines  of 
Don  Raymon  wavered  and  gave  way,  beaten  back  step 
by  step  by  the  mere  mass  of  non-combatants  that,  bound 
in  upon  the  roadway  by  the  cliff  on  one  side  and  the 
chasm  on  the  other,  could  be  slain  but  not  destroyed  be 
cause  of  their  very  numbers.  In  spite  of  rally  after 
rally,  the  soldiers  of  Luxtol,  unwilling  to  slay  unarmed 
people,  were  forced  by  one  of  the  strangest  circumstances 
that  ever  occurred  in  warfare,  to  retreat  constantly,  past 

[383] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

curve  after  curve  in  the  narrow  street,  to  just  beyond  the 
outskirts  of  the  city  proper. 

And  here  all  strife  ceased  by  still  another  strange 
happening.  There  came  a  sudden  slight  tremor  of  the 
earth,  and  then,  without  warning,  almost,  with  merely  a 
sharp,  crackling  report,  a  portion  of  the  cliff-shelf  upon 
which  the  roadway  wound,  slid  down  into  the  abyss, 
carrying  with  it  many  of  the  soldiers  and  citizens  of  the 
Red  City,  and  leaving  the  army  of  rescue  cut  off  from 
the  army  of  defence  by  a  dark,  impassable  chasm  that 
with  startling  swiftness  had  opened  before  their  very 
feet.  And  across  that  chasm  Father  Zolcoma  and  Don 
Raymon  were  left  amid  their  followers,  straining  their 
eyes  into  the  blackness  and  calling  aloud  to  heaven  for 
aid  for  the  now  hopeless  and  helpless  quartet  upon  the 
top  of  the  teocolli. 


[384] 


CHAPTER    XL 
ON    THE    TEOCOLLI  — OMNIPOTENCE 

WITH  a  scream  of  despair  Isabel  seized  the  long 
hair  of  the  priest  who  held  her  and  twisted  it 
around  her  arms  and  hands,  determined  to  defend  her 
self  to  the  utmost.  Mariam  lay  in  a  faint  on  the  parapet, 
while  her  assailant  was  struggling  with  Zeno.  The 
parapet  was  some  three  feet  thick,  which  made  it  no 
easy  task  to  cast  over  a  vigorous,  struggling  young 
woman,  and  as  Isabel's  captor  was  frantically  trying  to 
break  her  hold,  she  dimly  saw  the  ravening  horde  close 
in  on  Black  Eagle  and  Izon.  Black  Eagle,  his  spear 
and  knife  both  gone,  stood  in  front  of  Izon,  receiving 
with  indifference  the  blows  which  were  being  showered 
upon  his  mail-clad  body.  He  had  thrown  up  his  visor 
and  Isabel  saw  his  despairing  look  directed  toward  her; 
she  saw,  too,  in  Izon's  face,  his  awful  agony. 

With  a  howl  of  mingled  pain  and  triumph  Isabel's 
captor  tore  his  hair  from  her  grasp.  Zeno  was  struck 
down  and  both  girls  lifted  to  the  parapet.  At  this 

[385] 


PRINCE  I      Z      O      N 

sight  a  berserker  frenzy  possessed  Black  Eagle.     With 
mad  roars  he  flung  himself  down  from  the  stone,  hurling 
his  armor-weighted  bulk  against  the  priests,  his  mailed 
legs  and  arms,  like  heavy  swingles,  striking  and  gyrating 
with  a  rapidity  that  would  have  made  a  whirling  dervish 
look  still,  but  steadily  moving  towards  the  girls,  a  blood- 
mad,  human  cyclone  I    Topeltzin,  with  a  gloating  yell, 
ordered  every  priest  except  the  captors  of  the  girls  to 
surround  the  chieftain,  and  it  was  thus  for  a  moment 
that  Izon  was  alone.     His  first  impulse  was  to  follow 
and  help  his  friend,  but  he  paused  overwhelmed  by  a 
tremendous  conviction.     Like  Diomed  of  the  purged 
vision,  who  could  see  the  gods  in  the  upper  air,  taking 
sides  with  the  Greeks  and  the  Trojans,  he  perceived  in 
the  gathering  canyon  storm  the  unsheathing  sword  of 
the  Almighty.     He  felt  that  further  human  effort  was 
vain.     His  pride  in  his  physical  prowess  was  crushed. 
He  realized  at  last  that  the  triumphing  powers  of  evil 
could  be  conquered  by  their  Master  alone.     Thus  in 
spired,  he  suddenly  hurled  his  sword  at  the  priests.    The 
heavy  basket-hilt  of  the  whirling  weapon  struck  the  head 
of  one  wretch,  whose  dying  yell,  as  he  fell,  was  drowned 
in  the  pandemonium  of  the  fighting.    Izon,  uttering  no 

[386] 


ON      r   H   E       TEOCOLLI 

sound,  but  with  a  heart  swelling  with  reverence  and  awe, 
sank  to  his  knees  upon  the  gory  altar  of  Satan,  his  bare 
and  blood-splotched  arms  raised  in  humble  supplication. 
A  blazing  flash  of  lightning  blinded  them  all  with 
its  lurid  glare,  to  be  instantly  followed  by  a  crash  of 
thunder  which  rolled  and  reverberated  through  the  can 
yon  like  the  bellowing  of  a  million  hell-loosed  demons. 
With  magical  swiftness  the  black  cloud  enveloped 
everything  in  fearful  darkness,  to  be  lit  up  only  by  the 
flashing  of  the  incessant  lightning.  Isabel  and  Mariam 
could  feel  their  captors  trembling  with  terror,  for  the 
temple  was  shaking  dangerously.  All  that  were  upon 
the  teocolli  were  so  startled  by  the  sudden  glare  and 
crash  that  they  ceased  movement.  As  the  reverbera 
tions  of  the  thunder  rolled  away,  there  ensued  a  moment 
of  tense  silence  in  which  came  the  distant  chant — 

"Sanctus!   Sanctus!   Dominus  Deus  Sabaoth!   Pleni  sunt  coeli!" 

Topeltzin,  crouching  against  the  parapet  where  he 
had  shrunk  during  the  lightning,  sprang  forward  in  re 
newed  fury  at  the  sound.  "Strike!  you  cowards!"  he 
howled  —  "leave  Izon  —  kill  the  Indian  —  hurl  the 
women  over!" 

Izon,  still  kneeling,  and  thrilled  with  the  hcsannas 

[387] 


PRINCE  I      Z      O      N 

that  reverberated  down  the  canyon,  was  suddenly  seized 
with  a  premonition  that  Omnipotence  was  about  to 
strike !  He  leapt  from  the  stone  as  shot  from  a  catapult, 
and  flung  himself  upon  the  priests  who  were  howl 
ing  around  Black  Eagle  like  hounds  about  a  stag. 
Goaded  by  Topeltzin,  they  closed  with  frantic  shrieks 
on  the  two  warriors.  Shouting  to  Black  Eagle,  "  Down, 
down  to  the  pavement,"  Izon  grasped  two  of  the 
priests,  and  as  he  threw  them,  he  fell  also.  Black  Eagle, 
knowing  only  that  there  was  some  good  reason  for  the 
command,  instantly  flung  himself  against  a  group  of  his 
foes,  going  down  with  them,  and  in  a  moment  both  he 
and  Izon  were  covered  by  the  howling,  struggling  mass. 
Topeltzin  sprang  forward  with  upraised  obsidian  knife. 
For  an  instant  he  was  unable  to  strike  without  danger  to 
the  priests.  In  that  instant  Mariam  and  Isabel  were 
raised  for  the  final  plunge.  Breathing  a  last  prayer,  as 
they  faced  the  sky,  it  was  vouchsafed  to  the  awed  sight 
of  these  tortured  girls  to  behold  a  transcendent  vision. 
Like  a  colossal  curtain  parted  by  invisible  might,  the 
cloud  rolled  back,  and  the  heavens  extending  into  in 
finity,  were  illumined  with  an  ineffable  radiance.  From 
the  apex  of  the  empyrean,  hurled  upon  its  errand  of 

[388] 


ON       THE       TEOCOLLI 

death,  came  a  dazzling  bolt,  striking  the  idol  with  a 
deafening  crash,  and  shattering  it  to  pieces  upon  the 
struggling  priests  that  covered  the  prince  and  the 
chieftain ! 

The  stillness  of  death  ensued  as  black  darkness  in 
stantly  enveloped  them.  No  sound  came  from  even  the 
wounded  priests  writhing  in  agony.  A  new  horror  par 
alyzed  all,  as  the  swaying  and  heaving  of  the  teocolli 
in  an  earthquake  presaged  its  fall.  The  captors  of  the 
fainting  girls  sank  under  them  in  terror,  while  Topeltzin 
was  thrown  stunned  against  the  parapet. 

It  was  Izon  who  first  grasped  the  significance  of  the 
catastrophe  —  at  which  he  was  not  surprised  —  and 
calling  to  Black  Eagle  the  two,  both  wounded,  freed 
themselves  from  the  mass  of  stricken  and  stunned  priests 
covering  them,  and  even  from  limbs  that  clung  to  them 
in  the  grip  of  death. 

"Come!"  cried  Izon.    "Down  to  the  plaza!" 

He  and  Black  Eagle  grasped  Mariam  and  Isabel, 
guided  by  the  recurrent  lightning.  Topeltzin  was  upon 
the  other  side  of  the  stone,  and  though  weakened  by  his 
wound,  dashed  forward  to  intercept  them,  but  he  tripped 

[389] 


PRINCE  I      Z      O      N 

and  fell  face  forward  upon  the  ruins  that  had  buried  his 
priests.  Down  the  winding  pathway  sped  the  escaping 
quartet,  but  they  Had  not  made  more  than  two  convo 
lutions  when  they  heard  a  scream  of  bitter  rage  from 
the  temple  top.  Topeltzin  and  the  last  two  priests  were 
rushing  after  them,  bent  upon  their  murder.  It  was  a 
terrible  race  around  and  down  the  sides  of  the  rocking 
teocolli.  The  lightning  flashed  continuously,  and  rever 
berations  of  the  thunder  were  increasing.  Topeltzin, 
however,  wounded  as  he  was,  was  not  able  to  make  the 
speed  that  he  might  otherwise  have  put  forth,  or  the 
two  men,  encumbered  by  the  girls  and  almost  exhausted 
by  their  exertions  and  injuries,  would  surely  have  been 
overtaken  one  by  one,  and  as  they  were  unarmed  and 
the  three  priests  carried  their  knives,  they  might  have 
fallen  victims  after  all.  As  it  was,  however,  they  gained 
the  base  of  the  teocolli  in  safety.  They  found  that 
portion  of  the  plaza  empty.  The  Red  City  soldiers  by 
pressing  the  mob  ahead  of  them,  had  forced  Don  Ray- 
mon's  men  back.  The  four  were  almost  in  as  des 
perate  a  position  as  before,  for  not  one  friend  was 
within  call,  and  Topeltzin  was  but  a  few  paces  behind 
them. 

[3901 


OAT       r   H   E       TEOCOLLI 

The  high  priest  dashed  after  them  across  the  plaza 
in  mad  fury.  But  he  suddenly  paused.  A  mighty  up 
heaval  had  taken  place  in  that  instant,  and  not  one  living 
soul  within  all  the  canyon  moved!  This  terror  came 
from  beneath  and  it  was  one  that  they  could  not  escape. 
With  a  tremendous  roar  the  teocolli  suddenly  toppled 
over,  its  thousands  of  tons  of  rock  plunging  down  with 
a  mighty  crash,  carrying  the  last  two  priests  into  the 
depths  of  the  canyon.  Chaos  had  come!  On  every 
hand  buildings  were  toppling  from  their  foundations, 
were  falling  forward  and  bounding,  huge  masses  of 
shapeless,  broken  rock,  from  terrace  to  cliff,  and  from 
cliff  to  terrace.  Great  fissures  gaped  beneath  the  feet 
and  one  of  them  left  Topeltzin  separated  from  all  hu 
manity  by  a  yawning  width  from  which  came  sulphurous 
fumes.  An  earthquake  had  seized  and  devastated  the 
Red  City.  Flying  rocks  and  debris  filled  the  air,  and 
citizens  and  nobles,  priests  and  soldiers,  maids  and 
matrons,  tottering  graybeards  and  children  were  buried 
under  the  avalanche.  After  that  first  dreadful  shock 
which  paralyzed  every  faculty,  men  and  women  were 
seen  dashing  for  their  very  lives  in  every  direction. 
Deep  black  crevices  opened  in  the  cliffs  where  palaces 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

that  had  once  stood  in  all  the  bravery  of  their  carven 
stone  and  golden  overlay,  were  now  heaps  of  tumbled 
and  scattered  ruins,  heaved  constantly  apart  by  new  vi 
brations,  to  bound  forward  and  downward  until  they 
finally  found  their  resting  place  in  the  choking  and 
foaming  river. 

In  some  places  whole  sections  of  the  cliff  had  fallen 
forward.  An  entire  battalion  of  Topeltzin's  soldiers 
lay  buried  under  his  own  palace,  and  others,  his  entire 
army,  the  army  which  he  had  built  up  with  such  pride, 
picked  from  the  highest  and  the  lowest  of  his  dominions 
for  their  splendid  physique,  lay  scattered,  and  crushed 
beneath  masses  of  granite,  along  the  main  highway, 
whence  they  had  pursued  Don  Raymon's  soldiers. 
Among  them,  as  repulsive  as  the  coarsest  soldiers  in  their 
mangled  denial  of  any  resemblance  to  human  kind,  lay 
the  fair  flower  girls,  the  graceful  dancers,  the  lissome 
Tequiepa,  all  the  enticing  beauties  of  the  voluptuous 
court,  and  in  those  depths  also  rested  Zilpan  and  Azra ; 
but  these  last  were  more  blessed  than  all  the  rest  so  far 
as  the  affairs  of  this  earth  are  concerned,  for  they  had 
stepped  into  eternity  in  the  very  midst  of  the  highest 

[392] 


OAT       r  H   E       TEOCOLLI 

bliss  that  had  come  into  their  poor  lives,  the  ecstasy  of 
love  in  reunion. 

The  ruin  was  complete !  The  time  of  reckoning  had 
come  to  the  city  of  consummate  wickedness.  Omni 
potence  had  spoken  and  spoken  in  no  uncertain  tones, 
and  the  four  fugitives  knelt  in  the  plaza  offering  their 
profoundest  gratitude. 

They  knelt  just  out  of  reach  of  Topeltzin  who,  un- 
awed  even  by  this  evidence  of  supreme  power,  stood 
cursing  his  defiance  at  the  tremendous  forces  of  nature 
itself,  in  his  impotent  wrath  an  epitome  of  all  man's 
puny  weakness,  his  boasted  strength  but  as  the  flutter- 
ings  of  a  feeble  insect  in  the  face  of  this  mighty  de 
struction.  Still  his  impious  soul  would  not  bend,  and 
still  he  raved  out  imprecations  against  all  the  powers 
that  dwelt  in  earth  or  air  or  in  the  heavens  above,  shak 
ing  his  fists  at  the  inky  sky  out  of  which  still  came  those 
flashes  of  lightning  which  now  served  but  to  illuminate 
the  appalling  scene. 

And  it  was  a  scene  terrible  to  behold.  But  a  short 
hour  before  the  glorious  Red  City  had  lain  smiling  under 
the  bright  sunlight,  its  ornate  structures  proudly  reared 

[393] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

toward  the  heavens  and  facing  the  fairest  stretch  of 
gardens  and  groves  that  had  ever  been  constructed  by 
man.  Along  two  solid  miles  the  proud  city  had  spread 
its  triumphs  of  architectural  wealth,  and  now,  in  the 
frightful  gleams  of  the  lightning,  where  these  mag 
nificent  buildings  had  stood  were  only  scarred  places  in 
the  cliffs,  chaotic  masses  that  had  been  riven  and  scat 
tered  into  their  primeval  rubbish.  The  hand  of  the 
Almighty  had  pressed  down  in  just  wrath  long  re 
strained  and  had  brushed  the  work  of  centuries  down 
into  the  canyon  like  worthless  dust,  in  as  complete  and 
terrible  a  destruction  as  that  which  descended  upon 
Pompeii  and  Herculaneum. 

It  was  hard  to  stand  in  the  midst  of  this  cataclysm 
and  to  think  that,  overhead  and  beyond  those  pitch- 
black  clouds,  still  shone  a  benign  sun,  but  it  was  so. 
That  same  sun  beamed  down  in  all  its  splendor  upon  the 
pure,  clean  fagades  of  the  beautiful  Pearl  City  whose 
dwellers  now  looked  from  afar  in  wonder  at  the  terrible 
storm  which  raged  in  the  canyon  below  them.  It  was 
difficult  for  those  of  Prince  Izon's  little  band  to  gaze 
upon  this  desolate  sight  through  the  angry  lightnings 
and  believe  that  all  its  former  splendor  was  gone ;  and 

[394] 


ON      THE       TEOCOLLI 

it  was  impossible  for  them  to  see  into  the  future  to  that 
happy  day  when  Mariam  and  Prince  Izon  would  reign 
in  the  love  of  their  subjects  of  Pearl  City,  with  Don 
Raymon  and  Father  Zolcoma  as  their  chief  counsellors, 
and  when  Black  Eagle  and  Isabel  should  have  realized 
that  fulness  of  joy  that  comes  from  perfect  union. 


[395] 


CHAPTER   XLI 
THE    LAST    PICTIM 

THE  Cross!  By  some  means,  the  wind  that  now 
swept  down  the  canyon  opened  a  way  through 
the  black  clouds  which,  though  they  still  hung  thickly 
over  the  doomed  city,  now  parted  enough  to  reveal  a 
portion  of  the  upper  canyon,  and  there,  high  in  the  air, 
where  the  sun  shone  bright  and  sparkling  upon  it, 
loomed  that  golden  beacon  of  hope.  Nothing  else  could 
be  seen.  It  seemed  to  be  hung  there,  suspended  radi 
antly  in  the  air,  an  emblem  of  that  omnipotence  which 
shall  exist  forever  and  forever.  It  seemed,  in  that 
bright  burnishing,  to  lose  the  effect  of  distance,  to  be 
brought  quite  close  to  them,  hovering  over  the  five  as 
a  benediction,  and  over  the  one  solitary  figure,  that  stood 
raving  at  the  base  of  the  fallen  teocolli,  as  a  menace. 
Topeltzin  gazed  up  at  it  now  for  the  first  time  in  his 
life  in  awe.  It  seemed  to  him  the  symbol  of  all  the 
destruction  of  his  works,  the  uprooting  of  all  his  impious 
plans,  the  barrier  between  him  and  his  demoniacal  de- 

[396] 


THE        L    A    S    r        VICTIM 

sires,  the  downfall  of  his  god;  and  in  that  moment  of 
awe  doom  came  upon  him. 

The  palace  of  Topeltzin  had  been  rent  and  riven 
from  end  to  end  and  from  front  to  back';  not  one  apart 
ment  that  was  built  above  the  cliff  or  tunnelled  into  its 
sides  had  been  left  intact.  Even  dungeon  cells  were 
rent  asunder,  and  poor  maimed  creatures,  under  his 
stern  lock  and  key,  were  set  loose,  only  to  have  the  roofs 
and  walls  of  their  confines  bury  them  again.  Only  one 
prisoner  whose  cell  was  jarred  open  was  spared,  and  he 
was  a  moaning  wretch  who  had  lost  tongue  and  nose 
and  ears,  and  out  of  whose  piteous  scarred  face  there 
gleamed  but  one  indomitable  eye. 

He  found  himself  perched  upon  the  cliff-side  alone, 
and  mechanically  scrambled  forward  among  the 
crumbled  rubbish  until  he  found  himself  at  the  side  of 
the  only  work  of  man  that  still  held  its  head  erect.  He 
had  come  forth  upon  the  level  of  the  banquet  hall,  where 
the  huge,  towering  golden  statue  of  Tezcatlipoca  gazed 
out  upon  the  scenes  of  desolation  below.  Topeltzin 
stood  almost  directly  beneath  this  spot,  and  the  brawny 
figure  that  was  once  Captain  Helox,  gazing  down  as 
tounded  at  the  devastation,  distinguished  his  heartless 

[397] 


PRINCE          I      Z      O      N 

tormentor  in  the  glare  of  the  lightning.  Almost  he  had 
an  impulse  to  throw  himself  forward  from  that  dizzy 
height  upon  the  detested  figure,  but  a  swaying  of  the 
ponderous  statue  gave  him  another  thought.  Examin 
ing  it  he  saw  that  it  was  tilted  forward  at  a  perilous 
angle,  that  it  was  almost  pivoted  upon  the  front  edge  of 
its  base,  that  behind  it  rocks  and  walls  from  above  had 
formed  into  a  solid  mass.  The  stumps  of  his  arms 
hindered  him,  but  with  painful  manoeuvrings  he  man 
aged  to  scramble  up  in  the  rear  of  the  statue,  and,  with 
his  back  pressed  firmly  against  it,  placed  his  feet  against 
the  solid  mass  behind  it.  He  pushed  with  all  his  might, 
the  great  muscles  of  his  back  straining  until  he  feared 
they  would  crush  hia  bones  by  their  mighty  tension.  His 
great  limbs  quivered  with  the  force  that  he  put  into 
them;  the  veins  in  his  temples  throbbed  painfully  and 
still  he  exerted  more  strength.  He  could  feel  all  the 
force  of  his  will  and  all  the  strength  of  his  spirit  oozing 
from  him  into  muscular  action,  and  he  was  almost 
swooning  with  the  surrender  of  strength  to  the  one 
supreme  effort.  The  statue  swayed,  it  inclined  forward 
in  answer  to  that  mighty  thrust,  until  finally  it  toppled 
and  fell  crashing  forward ;  and  in  that  moment  in  which 

[398] 


THE        L    A    S    r       VICTIM 

he  felt  it  giving  way  the  great  heart  of  Captain  Helox 
broke  and  he  dropped  down  upon  the  now  deserted  base 
of  the  statue. 

The  watchers  below,  Izon  and  Mariam,  Black  Eagle 
and  Isabel,  caught  the  first  cracking  sound  of  that  tear 
ing  away  and  looked  up  aghast.  They  cried  out,  but 
Topeltzin,  his  eyes  still  fixed  upon  that  gleaming  cross, 
did  not  hear  them  and  would  not  have  understood  them 
if  he  had.  Even  as  they  shrieked,  the  statue  came  hurt 
ling  down  through  the  air,  the  gleaming  of  lightning 
upon  it  giving  it  all  the  effect  of  a  gigantic  fiery  bolt 
hurled  out  of  an  inky  sky.  Down,  down,  down,  it  came 
with  awful  precision  to  where  Topeltzin  stood  with  his 
eyes  still  upturned  to  that  mighty  symbol  that  had  over 
thrown  him.  With  a  hollow  roar  it  fell  squarely  upon 
him,  flattening  him  to  the  earth  with  all  his  burden  of 
sins  upon  his  soul;  and,  the  head  of  the  statue  falling 
over  the  edge  of  the  dark  chasm,  it  lay  there,  its  garnet 
eyes  gazing  deep  down  into  that  fell  abyss  as  if  aghast 
at  all  the  stricken  splendors  of  the  Red  City  that  had 
gone  to  destruction  within  its  depths ! 

THE  END 


University  of  California 

SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

405  Hilgard  Avenue,  Los  Angeles,  CA  90024-1388 

Return  this  material  to  the  library 

from  which  it  was  borrowed. 


Fon 


A     000110981     8 


University  of  Ca 
Southern  Reg: 
Library  Faci 


